THE CORNET OF HORSE
A TALE OF MARLBOROUGH'S WARS
BY
G. A. HENTY
AUTHOR OF "THE YOUNG BUGLERS," "THE YOUNG FRAlfO*
TIREURS," "LION OF THE NORTH," ETC, ETC.
NEW YORK
THE MERSHON COMPANY
PUBLISHERS





CONTENTS.
HUE PAS3
I. Windthorpe Cbace 5
II. Rupert to tbe Rescue -. 18
HI. A Kiss and its Consequences .' - 29
IV. The Sedan Chair „ ... 44
V. The Fencing-School 58
VI. The War of Succession. 75
VTI. Venloo 85
VIII. The Old Mill 09
IX. The Duel 112
X. The Battle of the Dykes 128
XI. A Death Trap 142
XII. The Sad Side of War 155
Xm. Blenheim 109
XIV. The Riot at Dort 185
XV. The End of a Feud 198
XVI. Ramilies 212
XVII. A Prisoner of War 223
XVIII. TWe Court of Versailles 237
XIX. The Evasion 252
XX. Loches 267
XXI. Back in Harness 281
XXII. Oudenarde 294
XXIII. The Siege of Lille 304
XXIV. Adele 315
XXV. Flight and Pursuit 327
XXVI. The Siege of Tournai 338
XXVII. Malplaquet, and the End of the War 852


J
I
\
-4


LIST OP ILLUSTRATIONS.
"He dashed the torch in Sir Richard's face" Frontispiece.
"Kupert ran the highwayman right through the body" 21
"Drawing his sword, lie would have sprung upon the lad" 72
The defence of the stairs 195
"He lifted him from his seat and threw him backward over his
head" 287
*' As Rupert, with the barrel poised above his head, reared him-
self above the bulwarks" 343





THE CORNET OF HORSE.
CHAPTER I.
WINDTHORPE CHACB.
"One,-two, three, four, one, two, three, four—turn
to your lady; one, two, three, four—now a deep rever-
ence. Now you take her hand; no, not her whole
hand—the tips of her fingers; now you lead her to her
seat; now a deep bow, so. That will do. You are
improving, but you must be more light, more graceful,
more courtly in your air; still, you will do. Now run
away, Mignon, to the garden; you have madam's per-
mission to gather fruit. Now, M. Rupert, we will take
our lesson in fencing."
The above speech was in the French language, and
the speaker was a tall, slightly-built man, of about fifty
years of age. The scene was a long low room, in a
mansion situated some two miles from Derby. The.
month was January, 1702, and King William the Third
sat upon the throne. In the room, in addition to the
dancing-master, were the lad he was teaching, an active,
healthy-looking boy between fifteen and sixteen, his
partner, a bright-faced French girl of some twelve years
of age, and an old man, nearer eighty than seventy,
but still erect and active, who sat in a,large arm-chair,
looking on. By the alacrity with which the lad went to
5


.6
THE CORNET OF BORSE.
an armoire and took out the foils, and steel caps with
visors which served as fencing masks, it was clear that
he preferred the fencing-lesson to dancing. He threw
off his coat, buttoned a padded guard across his chest,
and handing a foil to his instructor, took his place
before him.
"Now let us practise that thrust in tierce after the
feint and disengage. You were not quite so close as
you might have been, yesterday. Ha ! ha! that is better.
I think that monsieur your grandfather has been giving
you a lesson, and poaching on my manor. Is it not
so?"
"Yes," said the old man, " I gave him ten minutes
yesterday evening; but I must give it up, my sword
begins to fail me, and your pupil gets more skilful, and
stronger in the wrist, every day. In the days when I
was at St. Germains with the king, when the cropheads
lorded it here, I could hold my own with the best of
your young blades. But even allowing fully for the
stiffness of age, I think I can still gauge the strength
of an opponent, and I think the boy promises to be of
premiere force."
"It is as you say, monsieur le colonel. My pupil is
born to be a fencer; he learns it with all his heart; he
has had two good teachers for three years; he has
worked with all his energy at it; and he has one of
those supple strong wrists that seem made for the sword.
He presses me hard. Now, Monsieur Rupert, open
play, and do your best."
Then began a struggle which would have done credit
to any fencing-school in Europe. Rupert Holliday was
as active as a cat, and was ever on the move, constantly
shifting his ground, advancing and retreating with as-
tonishing lightness and activity. At first he was too


WINDTHORPE CHACE. 7
eager, audi his instructor touched him twice over hia
guard. Then, rendered cautious, he fought more care-
fully, although with no less quickness than before; and
for some minutes there was no advantage on either side,
the master's long reach and calm steady play baffling
every effort of his assailant. At last, with a quick turn
of the wrist, he sent Rupert's foil flying across the room.
Rupert gave an exclamation of disgust, followed by a
merry laugh.
"You always have me so, M. Dessin. Do what I
will, sooner or later comes that twist, which I cannot
stop."
"You must learn how, sir. Your sword is so; as you
lunge I guard, and run my foil along yours, so as to get
power near my hilt. Now if I press, your sword must
go; but you must not let me press; you must disengage
quickly. Thus, you see? Now let us try again. We
-will practise nothing else to-day—or to-morrow—or till
you are perfect. It is your one weak point. Then you
must practise to disarm your opponent, till you are per-
fect in that also. Then, as far as I can teach you, you
will be a master of fencing. You know all my coups,
and all those of monsieur le colonel. These face guards
too have worked wonders, in enabling you to play with
quickness and freedom. We are both fine blades. I
tell you, young sir, you need not put up with an insult
in any public place in Europe. I tell you so, who ought
to know:"
In the year 1702 fencing was far from having attained
that perfection which it reached later. Masks had not
yet been invented, and in consequence play was neces-
sarily stiff and slow, as the danger of the loss of sight,
or even of death, from a chance thrust was very great.
When Rupert first began his lessons, he was so rash


8
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
and hasty that his grandfather greatly feared an acci-
dent, and it struck him that by having visors affixed to
a couple of light steel caps, not only would all possi-
bility of an accident be obviated upon the part of either
himself or his pupil, but the latter would attain a free-
dom and confidence of style which could otherwise be
only gained from a long practice in actual war. The
result had more than equalled his expectations; and
M. Dessin had, when he assumed the post of instructor,
been delighted with the invention, and astonished at the
freedom and boldness of the lad's play. It was, then,
thanks to these masks, as well as to his teacher's skill,
and his own aptitude, that Rupert had obtained a cer-
tainty, a rapidity, and a freedom of style absolutely
impossible in the ease of a person, whatever his age,
who had been accustomed to fence with the face un-
guarded, and with the caution and stiffness necessary to
prevent the occurrence of a terrible accident.
For another half-hour the lesson went on. Then,
just as the final salute was given, the door opened at the
end of the room, and a lady entered, in the stiff dress
with large hoops then in fashion. Colonel Holliday
advanced with a courtly air, and offered her his hand;
the French gentleman, with an air to the full as courtly
as that of the colonel, brought forward a chair for her;
and when she had seated herself, Rupert advanced to
kiss her hand.
"No, Rupert, you are too hot. There, leave us; I
wish to speak to Colonel Holliday and monsieur."
With a deep bow, and a manner far more respectful
and distant than that which nowadays would be shown
to a stranger who was worthy of all honor, Rupert
Holliday left his mother's presence.
!" I know what she wants," Rupert muttered to him*


WINDTHORPE CRACK
9
self—" to stop my fencing lessons; just as if a gentle-
man could fence too well. She wants me to be a stiff,
cold, finnikin fop, like that conceited young Brownlow,
of the Haugh. Not if I know it, madame ma mere.
You will never make a courtier of me, any more than
you will a whig. The colonel fought at Naseby, and
was with the king in France. Papa was a tory, and so
am I." And the lad whistled a Jacobite air as he made
his way with a rapid step to the stables.
The terms Whig and Tory in the reign of King
William had very little in common with the meaning
which now attaches to these words. The principal
difference between the two was, in their views as to the
succession to the throne. The Princess Anne would
succeed King William, and the whigs desired to see
George, Elector of Hanover, ascend the throne when it
again became vacant; the tories looked to the return of
the Stuarts. The princess's sympathies were with the
tories, for she, as a daughter of James the Second,
would naturally have preferred that the throne should
revert to her brother, than that it should pass to a Ger-
man prince, a stranger to her, a foreigner, and ignorant
even of the language of the people. Roughly it may be
said that the tories were the descendants of the cav-
aliers, while the whigs inherited the principles of the
parliamentarians. Party feeling ran very high through-
out the country; and as in the civil war, the towns were
for the most part whig in their predilection, the country
was tory.
Rupert Holliday had grown up in a divided house.
The fortunes of Colonel Holliday were greatly impaired
in the civil war; his estates were forfeited; and at the
restoration he received his ancestral home, Windthorpe
Chace, and a small portion of the surrounding domain,


10
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
but had never been able to recover the outlying prop-
erties from the men who had acquired them in his ab-
sence. He had married in France, the daughter of an
exile like himself; but befoie the "king came to his
own " his wife had died, and he returned with one son,
Herbert. Herbert had, when he arrived at manhood,
restored the fortunes of the Chace by marrying Mistress
Dorothy Maynard, the daughter and heiress of a wealthy
brewer of Derby, who had taken the side of parliament,
and had thriven greatly at the expense of the royalist
gentry of the neighborhood. After the restoration he,
like many other roundheads who had grown rich by
the acquisition of forfeited estates, felt very doubtful
whether he should be allowed to retain possession, and
was glad enough to secure his daughter's fortune by
marrying her to the heir of a prominent royalist.
Colonel Holliday had at first objected strongly to the
match, but the probable advantage to the fortune of his
house at last prevailed over his political bias. The
fortune which Mistress Dorothy brought into the family
was eventually much smaller than had been expected,
for several of the owners of estates of which the round-
head brewer had become possessed made good their
claims to them.
Still Herbert Holliday was a rich man at his father-in-
law's death, which happened three years after the mar-
riage. With a portion of his wife's dowry most of the
outlying properties which had belonged to the Chace
were purchased back from their holders; but Herbert
Holliday, who was a weak man, cared nothing for a
country life, but resided in London with his wife.
There he lived for another six years, and was then killed
in a duel over a dispute at cards, having in that time
managed to run through every penny that his wife had


WINDTHORPE CHACE.
li
brought him, save that invested in the lands of the
Chace. Dorothy Holliday then, at the colonel's earn-
est invitation, returned to the Chace with her son
Rupert, then five years old. There she ruled as mis-
tress, for her disposition was a masterful one, and she
was a notable housekeeper. The colonel gladly re-
signed the reins of government into her hands. The
house and surrounding land were his; the estate whose
rental enabled the household to be maintained as be-
fitted that of a county family was hers; and both would
in time, unless indeed Dorothy Holliday should marry
again, go to Rupert. Should she marry again—and at
the time of her husband's death she wanted two or three
years of thirty—she might divide the estate between
Rupert and any other children she might have, she
having purchased the estate with her dowry, and having
right of appointment between her children as she chose.
Colonel Holliday was quite content to leave to his
daughter-in-law the management of the Chace, while
he assumed that of his grandson, on whom he doted.
The boy, young as he then was, gave every promise of
a fine and courageous disposition, and the old cavalier
promised himself that he would train him to be a soldier
and a gentleman.
When the lad was eight years old, the old vicar of the
little church at the village at the gates of the Chace died,
and the living being in the colonel's gift as master of
the Chace, he appointed a young man, freshly ordained
from Oxford, who was forthwith installed as tutor to
Rupert.
Three years later, Colonel Holliday heard that a
French emigre1 had settled in Derby, and gave lessons
in his own language and in fencing. Rupert had al-
ready made some advance in these studies, for Colonel


12
THE COUNET OF HORSE.
Holliday, from his long residence in France, spoke the
language like a native; and now, after Mistress Dor-
othy's objection having been overcome by the assur-
ance that French and fencing were necessary parts of a
gentleman's education if he were ever to make his way
at court, M. Dessin was installed as tutor in these
branches, coming out three times a week for the after-
noon to the Chace.
A few months before our story begins, dancing had
been added to the subjects taught. This was a branch
of education which M. Dessin did not impart to the
inhabitants of Derby, where indeed he had but few
pupils, the principal portion of his scanty income being
derived from his payments from the Chace. He had
however, acceded willingly enough to Mistress Dor-
othy's request, his consent perhaps being partly due to
the proposition that, as it would be necessary that the
boy should have a partner, a pony with his groom
should be sent over twice a week to Derby to fetch his
little daughter Adele out to the Chace, where, when the
lesson was over, she could amuse herself in the grounds
until her father was free to accompany her home.
In those days dancing was an art to be acquired only
with long study. It was a necessity that a gentleman
should dance, and dance well, and the stately minuet
required accuracy, grace, and dignity. Dancing in
those da}7s was an art; it has fallen grievously from that
high estate.
Between M. Dessin and the old cavalier a cordial
friendship reigned. The former had never spoken of
his past history, but the colonel never doubted that, like
so many refugees who sought our shore from France
from the date of the revocation of the edict of Nantes to
the close of the great revolution, he was of noble blood,


WIND THORPE' OH A CE.
an exile from his country on account of his religion or
political opinions; and the colonel tried in every way to
repay to him the hospitality and kindness which he him-
self had received during his long exile in France. Very
often, when lessons were over, the two would stroll in
the garden, talking over Paris and its court; and it was
only the thought of his little daughter, alone in his dull
lodgings in Derby, that prevented M. Dessin from ac-
cepting the warm invitation to the evening meal which
the colonel often pressed upon him. During the da,y-
time he could leave her, for Adele went to the first
ladies'school in the town, where she received an edu-
cation in return for her talking French to the younger
pupils.
It was on her half-holidays that she came over to
dance with Rupert Holliday.
Mistress Dorothy did not approve of her son's devo-
tion to fencing, although she had no objection to his
acquiring the courtly accomplishments of dancing and
the French language; but her opposition was useless.
Colonel Holliday reminded her of the terms of their
agreement, that she was to be mistress of the Chace, and
that he was to superintend Rupert's education. Upon
the present occasion, when the lad had left the room,
she again protested against what she termed a waste of
time.
"It is no waste of time, madam," the old cavalier said,
more firmly than he was accustomed to speak to his
daughter-in-law. "Rupert will never grow up a man
thrusting himself into quarrels; and believe me, the rep-
utation of being the best swordsman at the court will
keep him out of them. In M. Dessin and myself I may
say that he has had two great teachers. In my young
days there was no finer blade at the Court of France


14
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
than I was; and M. Dessin is, in the new style, what I
was in the old. The lad may be a soldier—"
"He shall never be a soldier," Madam Dorothy
broke out.
"That, madam," the colonel said courteously, "will
be for the lad himself and for circumstances to decide.
When I was his age there was nothing less likely than
that I should be a soldier; but you see it came about."
"Believe me, madam," M. Dessin said deferentially,
"it is good that your son should be a master of fence.
Not only may he at court be forced into quarrels, in
which it will be necessary for him to defend his honor,
but in all ways it benefits him. Look at his figure;
nature has given him health and strength, but fencing
has given him that light, active carriage, the arm of
steel, and a bearing which at his age is remarkable.
Fencing, too, gives a quickness, a readiness, and prompt-
ness of action which in itself is an admirable training.
Monsieur le colonel has been good enough to praise my
fencing, and I may say that the praise is deserved.
There are few men in France who would willingly have
crossed swords with me," and now he spoke with a
hauteur characteristic of a French noble rather than a
fencing-master.
Madam Holliday was silent; but just as she was about
to speak again, a sound of horses' hoofs were heard
outside. The silence continued until a domestic en-
tered, and said that Sir William Brownlovv and his son
awaited madam's pleasure in the drawing-room.
A dark cloud passed over the old colonel's face as
Mistress Dorothy rose and, with a sweeping courtesy,
left the room.
"Let us go into the garden, monsieur," he said ab-
ruptly, "and see how your daughter is getting on."


WINDTHOSPE CHACE.
15
Addle was talking eagerly with Rupert, at a short dis-
tance from whom stood a lad some two years his senior,
dressed in an attire that showed he was of inferior rank.
Hugh Parsons was in fact the son of the tenant of the
home farm of the Chace, and had since Rupert's child-
hood been his playmate, companion, and protector.
"Monsieur mon pdre," Adele said, dancing up to her
father, and pausing for a moment to courtesy deeply to
him and Colonel Holliday, " Monsieur Rupert is going
out with his hawks after a heron that Hugh has seen in
the pool a mile from here; he has offered to take me on
his pony, if you will give permission for me to go."
"Certainly, you may go, Adele; Monsieur Rupert
will be careful of you, I am sure."
"Yes, indeed," Rupert said, " I will be very careful.
Hugh, see my pony saddled, and get the hawks. I will
run in for a cloth to lay over the saddle."
In five minutes the pony was brought round, a cloth
was laid over the saddle, and Rupert aided Adele to
mount, with as much deference as if he had been assist-
ing a princess; then he took the reins and walked by
the pony's head, while Hugh followed, with two hooded
hawks upon his arm.
"They are a pretty pair," Colonel Holliday said, look-
in after them.
"Yes," M. Dessin replied, but so shortly that the col-
onel looked at him with surprise. He was looking
after his daughter and Rupert with a grave, thoughtful
face, and had evidently answered his own thought
rather than the old cavalier's remark. "Yes," he re-
peated, rousing himself with an effort, " they are a pretty
pair indeed."
At a walking pace, Rupert Holliday, very proud of
his charge, led the pony in the direction of the pool ia


THE CORNET OF HORSE.
which the heron had an hour before been seen by Hugh,
the boy and girl chattering in French as they went.
When they neared the spot they stopped, and Adele
alighted. Then Rupert took the hawks, while Hugh
went forward alone to the edge of the pool. Just as he
reached it a heron soared up with a hoarse cry. Rupert
slipped the hoods off the hawks, and threw them into
the air. They circled for an instant, and then, as they
saw their quarry rising, darting off with the velocity of
arrows. The heron instantly perceived his danger, and
soared straight upwards. The hawks pursued him, sail-
ing round in circles higher and higher. So they
mounted until they were mere specks in the sky. At
last the hawks got above the heron, and instantly pre-
pared to pounce upon him. Seeing his danger, the
heron turned on his back, and, with feet and beak
pointed upwards to protect himself, fell almost like a
stone towards the earth; but more quickly still the
hawks darted down upon him. One the heron with a
quick movement literally impaled upon his sharp bill;
but the other planted his talons in his breast, and, rend-
ing and tearing at his neck, the three birds fell together,
with a crash, to the earth.
The flight had been so directly upwards that they fell
but a short distance from the pool, and the lads and
Adele were quickly upon the spot. The heron was
killed by the fall; and to Rupert's grief, one of his hawks
was also dead, pierced through and through by the
heron's beak. The other bird was with difficulty re-
moved from the quarry, and the hood replaced. Ru-
pert, after giving the heron's plumes to Adele for her
hat, led her back to the pony, Hugh following with the
hawk on his wrist, and carrying the two dead birds.
"I am so sorry your hawk is killed," Adele said.


WINDTHORPE CHASE.
17
"Yes," Rupert answered, "it is a pity. It was a fine,
bold bird, and gave us lots of trouble to train; but he
was always rash, and I told him over and over again
what would happen if he was not more careful."
"Have you any more?" Adele asked.
"No more falcons like this. I have gerfalcons, for
pigeons and partridges, but none for herons. But I
dare say Hugh will be able to get me two more young
birds before long, and it is a pleasure to train them."
Colonel Holliday and M. Dessin met them as they
returned to the house.
"What, Rupert! had bad luck? " his grandfather said.
"Yes, sir. Cavalier was too rash, aud the quarry
killed him."
*' Hum !" said the old man; "just the old story.
The falcon was well named, Rupert. It was just our
rashness that lost us all our battles. What, M. Dessin,
you must be off? Will you let me have a horse saddled
for yourself, and the pony for mademoiselle? The
groom can bring them back."
M. Dessin declined the offer; and a few minutes later
started to walk back with his daughter to Derby.


13
THE CORNET OF EOBSE,
CHAPTER II
RUPERT TO THE RESCUE.
About a month after the day on which Rupert had
taken Mademoiselle Adele Dessin out hawking, the
colonel and Mistress Dorothy went to dine at the house
of a county family some miles away. The family coach,
which was only used on grand occasions, was had out,
and in this Mistress Dorothy, hooped and powdered irt
accordance with the fashion of the day, took her seat
with Colonel' Holliday. Rupert had been invited, as
the eldest son was a lad of his own age. It was a mem-
orable occasion for him, as he was for the first time to
dress in the full costume of the period—with powdered
hair, ruffles, a blue satin coat, and knee-breeches of the
same material, with silk stockings. His greatest pleas-
ure, however, was that he was now to wear a sword, the
emblem of a gentleman, for the first time. He was to
ride on horseback, for madam completely filled the
coach with her hoops and brocaded dress, and there was
scarcely room for Colonel Holliday, who sat beside
her almost lost in her ample skirts.
The weather was cold, and Rupert wore a riding
cloak over his finery, and high boots, which were upon
his arrival to be exchanged for silver-buckled shoes.
They started at twelve, for the dinner hour was two,
and there were eight miles to drive—a distance which,
'ver the roads of those days, could not be accomplished


Bumnr to the rescue.
19
much under two hours. The coachman and two lackeys
took their places on the box of the lumbering carriage,
the two latter being armed with pistols, as it would be
dark before they returned, and travelling after dark
in the days of King William was a danger not to be
lightly undertaken. Nothing could be more statety, or
to Rupert's mind more tedious, than that entertainment.
Several other guests of distinction were present, and
the dinner was elaborate.
The conversation turned chiefly on county business,
with an occasional allusion to the war with France.
Politics were entirely eschewed, for party feeling ran
too high for so dangerous a subject to be broached at a
gathering at which both whigs and tories were present-
Rupert sat near one end of the table, with the eldest
son of the host; as a matter of course they kept abso-
lute silence in an assembly of their elders, only answer-
ing shortly and respectfully when spoken to. When
dinner was over, however, and the ladies rose, they
slipped away to a quiet room, and made up for their
long silence by chatting without cessation of their dogs,
and hawks, and sports, until at six o'clock the coach
came round to the door, and Rupert, again donning his
cloak and riding-boots mounted his horse, and rode
slowly off after the carriage.
Slow as the progress had been in the daytime, it was
slower now. The heavy coach jolted over great lumps
of rough stone, and bumped into deep ruts, with a violence
-which would shake a modern vehicle to pieces. Some-
times, where the road was particularly bad, the lackeys
-would get down, light torches at the lanterns that hung
below the box, and show the way until the road im-
proved.
They had ridden about six miles, when some distance


20
TBE CORNET OF MORSE.
ahead the sound of pistol shots, followed by loud shouts,
came sharply on the ear. Rupert happened to be in
front, and with the love of adventure natural to his age,
he set spurs to his horse and dashed forward, not hear-
ing, or at any rate not heeding, the shouts of his grand-
father. Colonel Holliday, finding that Rupert was
fairly off, bade the lackeys get down, and follow him
at a run with their pistols, and urged the coachmen to
drive on with all possible speed. Rupert was not long
in reaching the scene of action; and hurried the more
that he could hear the clinking of sword-blades, and
knew that the resistance of those assailed had not
ceased.
On arriving at the spot he saw, as he expected, a car-
riage standing by the road. One or two figures lay
stretched on the ground; the driver lay back, a huddled
mass, on his seat; a man held high a torch with one
hand, while with the other he was striving to re-charge
a pistol. Four other men with swords were attacking
a gentleman who, with his back to the coach, was de-
fending himself calmly and valiantly.
As he rode up Rupert unbuttoned his riding-cloak,
and threw it off as he reined up his horse and dis-
mounted. An execration broke from the assailants at
seeing this new arrival, but perceiving that he was alone,
one of the four men advanced to attack him.
Just as Rupert leapt from his horse, the man holding
the torch completed the loading of his pistol, and level-
ling it at him, fired. The ball knocked off his hat just
as he touched the ground, and the man shouted,—
"Kill him, Gervais! Spit him like a lark; he is only
a boy."
Rupert drew his sword as the highwayman advanced
upon him, and was in a moment hotly engaged. Never



-





RUPERT TO THE RESCUE.
21
before had he fenced with pointed rapiers; but the
swords had scarcely crossed when he felt, with the in-
stinct of a good fencer, how different were the clumsy
thrusts of his opponent to the delicate and skilful play
of his grandfather and M. Dessin. There was no time
to lose in feints and nourishes; the man with the torch
had drawn his sword, and was coming up; and Rupert
parried a thrust of his assailant's and with a rapid lunge
in tierce ran him right through the body. Then with a
bound he dashed through the men attacking the trav-
eller, and took his stand beside him, while the torch-
bearer, leaving his torch against a stump of a tree, also
joined the combat.
Beyond a calm "I thank you, sir; your arrival is most
opportune," from the traveller, not a word passed as the
swords clashed and ground against each other.
"Dash in, and finish him," shouted the man who ap-
peared the leader of the assailants, and three of them
rushed together at the traveller. The leader fell back
cursing, with a sword-thrust through his shoulder, just
at the moment when Rupert sent the sword of the man
who was attacking him flying through the air, and turn-
ing at once, engaged one of the two remaining assail-
ants of the traveller. But these had had enough of it;
and as the lackeys came running up, they turned, and
rushed away into the darkness. The lackeys at Rupert's
order discharged their pistols after them; but a moment
later the sound of four horses making off at full gallop
showed that they had escaped.
"By my faith," the traveller said, turning to Rupert,
and holding out his hand, " no knight-errant ever ar-
rived more opportunely. You are a gallant gentleman,
sir; permit me to ask to whom I am so indebted?"
"My name is Rupert Holliday, sir," the lad said, as


22 THE COBNUT OF HORSE.
the stranger shook his hand warmly, and who, as the
lackey approached with the torch, exclaimed,—
"Why, by the king's head, you are but a stripling, and
you have run one of these fellows through the body, and
disarmed the other, as neatly as I ever saw it done in
the schools. Why, young sir, if you go on like this you
will be a very Palladm."
"I have had good masters, sir," Rupert said, mod-
estty; "and having been taught to use my sword, there
is little merit in trouncing such rascals as these."
"By my faith, but there is though," the stranger said.
"It is one thing to fence in a school with buttoned foils,
another to bear oneself as calmly and as well as you did
But here are your friends, or I mistake not."
The coach came lumbering up, at a speed which for
coaches in those days was wonderful, and as it stopped
Colonel Holliday leapt out, sword in hand.
"Is it all over?" he exclaimed. "Is Rupert hurt?"
"It is all over, sir; and I have not so much as a
scratch," Rupert said.
"Sir," the stranger said, uncovering, and making a
courtly bow to the old cavalier, and to Mistress Dor-
othy, who was looking from the open door, " your son—"
"My grandson," the colonel, who had also uncovered,
corrected.
"Your grandson arrived in time to save me from
grievous peril. My coachman and lackey were shot at
the first fire, and I fancy one of the horses. I disposed
of one of the rascals, but four others pressed me hard,
while a fifth held a light to them. Your grandson ran
one through in fair fight, and disarmed another: I dis-
abled a third, and they ran. I have to thank him fur
my life; and, if you will permit me to say so—and I have
been in many frays—-no man ever bore himself more


BUPERT TO THE RESCUE.
23
coolly, or used his sword more skilfully, than did this
young gentleman."
"I am very proud indeed to hear that the lad bore
himself so well; although I own that he caused some
anxiety to his mother and myself, by rushing forward
alone to join in a fray of whose extent he knew nothing.
However, all is well that ends well. And now, sir, as
your servants are killed, and but one horse remains to
your carriage, will you permit me to offer you for the
night the hospitality of Windthorpe Chace? I am
Colonel Holliday, sir, an old servant of King Charles
the First."
"I accept your offer, sir, as frankly as it is made. I
have often heard your name. I, sir, am John Church-
ill."
"The Earl of Marlborough!" exclaimed Colonel Hol-
liday.
"The same," the earl said, with a smile. "I am not
greatly loved, sir; but my name will, I am sure, do me
no ill service with one of the men of Naseby."
"No, indeed!" Colonel Holliday said, warmly; «' it
is at once a pleasure and an honor to me to entertain so
great a general at the Chace."
"And now," the earl said, "a truce to compliments.
Pray resume your seat in the coach, sir. I will cut
loose the horse from the coach, and will follow you in
company with your grandson."
Colonel Holliday in vain tried to persuade the earl to
take his place in the carriage.
The latter, however, firmly declined, and the colonel
took his place in the coach, and drove off at once, to
make preparation for the reception of his guest.
The earl had even declined the offer to leave one or
both of the lackeys behind.. And when the carriaga


RUPERT TO THE RESCUE.
26
So saying, he vaulted on his horse, and with Rupert
rode quietly along the road to the Chaee. The great
door opened as they approached, and four lackeys with
torches came out. Colonel Holliday himself came
down the steps and assisted the earl to alight, and led
the way into the house.
They now entered the drawing-room, where Mistress
Dorothy was seated. She arose and made a deep
courtesy, in answer to the even deeper bow with which
the earl greeted her.
"My lord," she said, "welcome to Windthorpe
Chace."
"Madam," the earl said, bowing over the hand she
extended, until his lips almost touched her fingers, " I
am indeed indebted to the fellows who thought to do me
harm, in that they have been the means of my making
the acquaintance of a lady whose charms turned all
heads in London, and who left the court in gloom when
she retired to the country."
Nowadays, such a speech as this would be thought to
savor of mockery, but gentlemen two hundred years
since ordinarily addressed women in the language of
high-flown compliment.
Mistress Holliday, despite her thirty-seven years, was
still very comely, and she smiled as she replied,—
"My lord, ten years' absence from court has rendered
me unused to compliments, and I will not venture
to engage in a war, even of words, with so great a
general."
Supper was now announced, and the earl offered his
hand to lead Mistress Dorothy to the dining hall.
The meal passed off quietly, the conversation turn-
ing entirely upon country matters. The earl did full
justice to the fare, which consisted of a stuffed carp,


26
THE COUNET OF HORSE.
fresh from the well-stocked ponds of the Chase, a boar's
head, and larded capon, the two latter dishes being cold.
With these were served tankards of Burgundy and of
sherries. Rupert, as was the custom of the younger
members of families, waited upon the honored guest.
The meal over, Mistress Holliday rose. The earl
offered her his hand and led her to the door, where,
with an exchange of ceremonious salutes, she bade hinj
good-night.
Then the earl accompanied Colonel Holliday to the
latter's room, hung with rapiers, swords, and other
arms. There ceremony was laid aside, and the old cav-
alier and the brilliant general entered into familiar talk,
the former lighting a long pipe, of the kind known at
present as a "churchwarden." The earl told Colonel
Holliday of the discovery that had been made, that the
attack was no mere affair with highwaymen, but an
attempt at assassination by a political rival.
"I had been down," he said, " at Lord Hadleigh's,
where there was a gathering of many gentlemen of our
way of thinking. I left London quietly, and thought
that none knew of my absence; but it is clear that
through some spy in my household my enemies learned
both my journey and destination. I came down on
horseback, having sent forward relays. When I arrived
last night at Hadleigh my horse was dead lame. I mis-
doubt now 'twas lamed in the stable by one of the men
who dogged me. Lord Hadleigh offered me his coach,
to take me back the first stage—to the inn where I had
left my servants and had intended to sleep. I accepted
—for in truth I sat up and talked all last night, and
thought to doze the journey away. Your Derbyshire
roads are, however, too rough, and I was wide awake
when the first shot was fired I"


RUPERT TO THE RESCUE.
"Do you think of taking steps to punish the authors
of this outrage?" Colonel Holliday asked.
"By no means," the earl answered. "I would ask
you to send over a man, with the horse I rode on and
another, at daybreak. Let him put them into the coach
and drive back to Hadleigh, taking with him the bodies
of the lackey and coachman. With him I will send a
note to my lord, asking that no stir be made in the
matter. We need not set the world talking as to my
visit to this house; but lest any magistrate stir in the
matter, I will leave a letter for him saying that the
coach in which I travelled was attacked by highwa}'-
men, and that two of them, as well as the two servants,
were killed, and that no further inquisition need be
made into the matter. You may be sure that the other
side will say naught, and they will likely enough go back
and carry off their dead to-night, and bury them quietly."
"Very well, sir," Colonel Holliday said. "My grand-
son will ride over with you in the morning to Ashby.-de-
la-Zouche. Two well-armed lackeys shall accompany
you."
"Oh, there is no fear of another attempt," the earl
said, smiling. "Besides, your grandson and I could
fight a whole troop of cuMhroats by daylight. What a
swordsman that boy is! and as cool as a veteran! He
is your pupil with the sword, I presume?"
"Only partly; he owes most of his skill to a French
emigre, who calls himself M. Dessin, but who had, I
suspect, a far higher title across the water. He is a
magnificent swordsman ; and as I was able to teach the
lad a few thrusts which in their time did me good ser-
vice, and the boy has a clear eye, a cool head, and a firm
wrist, he can, young as he is, hold his own, go where
he will."


28
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
"What do you mean to do with him? You ought to
make a soldier of him. It is the career of a gentleman,
and we shall have a stirring campaign on the Rhine
next spring. He will have plenty of opportunities to
distinguish himself, and I need not say he will have my
best favor and protection!"
"I thank you heartily," the colonel said, "and doubt
not that one day the lad may claim the fulfilment of
your promise. At present his mother dreams of his
being a Parliament-man, and sinning at court. But
you might as well expect to teach a falcon to dance.
Besides, the lad is a soldier heart and soul, and has,
saving your presence, little of the whig in him; and
his mother will find ere long, that if he goes to Parlia-
ment it will not be to vote as she wishes. Besides," he
said, moodily, " I foresee changes here which he, young
as he is, will not brook. If then at present I decline
your kind offer in his name, I think that the time is not
far off when he may remind you of it."
"Let him do so," the earl said, "and a commission in
horse, foot, or artillery is at his service. And now, with
your permission, I will to bed, for my eyelids are con-
sumedly heavy."
Colonel Holliday rang a hand-bell, and a lackey ap-
peared with lighted candles. Preceded by him the old
cavalier accompanied his guest to the door of his apart-
ment, and seeing that a posset cup of spiced cordial was
steaming on the table, and that everything else was prop-
erly prepared, left him to repose.


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.
29
CHAPTER III.
A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.
Thbee months have passed since the Earl of Marl-
borough's visit to the Chace. Changes have taken place
in England, for on the 8th of March King William died
from the effects of a fall from his horse, and the Prin-
cess Anne ascended the throne. After her accession,
one of her first steps had been to shower honor upon
the Earl of Marlborough. A whig cabinet was formed,
of which he and Lord Godolphin were the leading
spirits, two tories, however—Harley and St. John—hav-
ing seats in the ministry. The Earl of Marlborough
was her most trusted adviser. He had during the reign
of the late monarch been always a firm friend of the
Princess Anne, and was at one time regarded almost as
a tory. He had indeed plotted for the restoration of
the Stuarts, and had entered into negotiation with the
French king for that purpose. The plot having been
discovered, he had with other noblemen been sent to the
Tower, and had continued in disgrace until a year be-
fore the death of William.
Anne appointed him one of her ministers, and made
the duchess her most intimate friend. In fact, in poli-
tics the Duke of Marlborough took no very strong part.
He was attached to the Stuarts, for under them he had
at first risen to rank and honor; but he was a strong
Protestant, and therefore in favor of the maintenance


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.
31
nor that son of his, who, on the strength of his three
years' seniority, looks down upon me, and gives himself
as many airs as madam my mother's peacock."
"And you have never even thought why he comes
here so frequently?"
"No, sir," Rupert said, surprised; "it was no busi-
ness of mine, and I gave no single thought to it."
"He is a suitor for your lady mother's hand," Colonel
Holliday said, gravely.
"What!" almost shouted Rupert; "what, sir! lie,
with his sneering face, dares to think—"
"My dear boy, he not only dares to think, but madam
approves of the thought, and has promised him her
hand."
Rupert stood motionless.
"It shall not be," he burst out. "We must stop it,
sir. Why do not you?"
"I have no shadow of authority over Mistress Holli-
day," the old colonel said. "As far as I could go, for
your sake I have gone—farther, perhaps, than was wise.
It has been a great blow for me, Rupert. I had hoped
that in the time to come you would be master of the
Chace, and of all the broad acres I owned when young;
now it will never be. This house and the home farm
are mine, and will be yours, lad; but the outlying land
will never come back to the Chace again, but will go to
swell the Haugh estate on the other side. My lady can
leave it as she likes. I have begged her to have it set-
tled upon you, but she has declined. She may have
another family, and, infatuated as she is with her suitor,
she i3 more likely to leave it to them than to you, espe-
cially as I fear that you will not take kindly to the new
arrangement."
"I will not submit to it, sir; I will not have it. I


32
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
will insult him, and force him to fight me!" the lad
gasped, his face white with passion.
"No, Rupert, it won't do, lad. Were you four or five
years older you might interfere; now he would laugh
at you for a headstrong boy. You would gain his hate,
and forfeit your mother's favor utterly. It was because
I feared an outbreak like this that I told you to-day
what you will in a few hours learn from her."
"What is to be done?" Rupert said, despairingly.
"Nothing, my boy. At her marriage, your mother
will of course live at the Haugh with Sir William.
This house is mine, and if you cannot get on at the
Haugh, it will be always open to you."
"I will never set my foot inside the Haugh," Rupert
said, firmly. "My lady mother may leave her lands
where she will; but if I am to have them only at the
price of being the humble servant of this new father-in-
law, I care not for them. He has an evil face, grand-
father, and I hated him before I knew what he came
.for."
"My boy," Colonel Holliday said, "we have all many
things to go through in life that we like not. This is
your trial, and I trust that you will come out of it worth-
ily. Your respect and duty are due to your mother.
If you will not feign gladness that you do not feel, I do
not blame you; but when she tells you the news, answer
her with that respect which you owe her. She has a
clear right to choose for herself. She is still a comely
dame, and no one will blame her for taking another hus-
band. To me and to you the thing may seem hard,
even unnatural, but it is not so. I like Sir William no
more than you do. Report says that he has deeply
dipped into his estates over the dice-box; and your lady
mother's estates, and the sum that many years of quiet


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 33
living has enabled her to save, are doubtless items
which he has not overlooked."
Rupert remained for some time silent.
"I will be perfectly respectful to my mother," he said,
"but I will not disguise my feelings. If I did so at first,
it would in the end be useless, for Sir William I could
never treat with respect. Sooner or later a quarrel
would come, and I may therefore as well have it under-
stood first as last. The estates I care for only because
they were part of the Chace, and I know that they will
never be mine if this match is made. You feel that
yourself, do you not, sir?"
"Yes," the colonel said, reluctantly, "I have felt
that all along."
"Very well, sir," Rupert said; "in that case I have
nothing to gain by affecting a satisfaction at this match.
I shall respectfully but firmly warn my mother against
it, and tell her that if she persists in it I will never put
my foot under the roof of Sir William Brownlow."
The next morning the servant brought word to Ru-
pert, that Mistress Holliday wished to speak to him in
her room. Knowing what was coming, Rupert went
with slow steps and a heavy heart to the little drawing-
room which was known as madam's room.
"Rupert," she said, as he stood respectfully before
her, "I have sent for you to tell you that I have ac-
cepted the offer of marriage of Sir William Brownlow.
Sir William has much court influence, and will be able
to do you much service, and he has promised me to look
upon you as a son of his own."
"Madam," Rupert said, calmly and respectfully,
"that you should marry Sir William Brownlow is a
matter as to which, alas! I have no right to say aught.
I trust that the marriage will bring you happiness, al
3


34
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
though my mind sorely misgives me as to whether it
will be so. As to myself, I decline Sir William's offer
of protection. It is enough for me that my fathers have
for generations owned Windthorpe Chace. Come what
may, madam, I neither acknowledge Sir William as my
father, nor do I put a foot under his roof."
"Malapert boy!" Mistress Holliday said, angrily,
"this is the teaching of Colonel Holliday."
"Pardon me," Rupert said, quietly, "Colonel Holli-
day begged me to submit to what could not be helped;
but I declined. This man is not worthy of you, madam.
Were you about to marry a good man, I would gladly
receive him as my father. I should be glad to know
when out in the world that you were cared for and
happy; but this is not a good man."
"Hush, sir," Mistress Holliday said. "I will not
suffer you to speak thus. And know, Rupert, if you
do not know it already, that I have absolute power over
the estates of the Chace, and that if you defy me I can
leave them where I will."
"I know it, madam," Rupert said, sadly; "but this
will in no way alter my determination. If when yon
marry 3'ou give me your permission to remain here with
my grandfather, I will do so; if not, I will go forth
into the world to seek my fortune."
"Insolent boy!" Mistress Holliday said, furiously,
"I have a mind to call the lackeys in and bid them beat
you."
"Madam," Rupert said, drawing himself up and
touching his sword lightly, " if you value your lackeys
you will give no such order; for the first man, lackey
or lord, who lays his hand on me, I would kill like a
dog. With your permission, madam, I will retire, sines
this morning I take my dancing lesson."


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 35
So saying, with a ceremonious bow Rupert left his
mother's presence. M. Dessin and his daughter were
already with Colonel Holliday when Rupert joined
them, and he went through his dancing lessons as usual.
Then Adele went as usual out into the garden, and the
fencing lesson began. When it was half over, Rupert's
brow clouded angrily for he heard horsemen ride up to
the door, and felt sure who they were.
"Steady, my dear pupil, steady," M. Dessin cried, as
with knitted brow Rupert pressed him hotly, fancying
at the moment that Sir William Brownlow stood in
front of him.
"Peste !" he exclaimed, as the lad lunged and touched
him in the chest, "you are terrible. Monsieur le colo-
nel," he went on, dropping his sword, " I resign my
post. I have seen it coming for some time, and now it
has arrived. Your grandson is more than a match for
me. He has all my skill, some of yours, and has besides
an activity and suppleness greater, I think, than I
ever had. You young islanders are trained to use
hand and eye; and although French lads may have as
much activity, they have far less strength, far less ap-
titude for such exercises. Besides, there are other
reasons. Go, Monsieur Rupert, and take care of my
daughter; I would talk with monsieur your grand-
father."
Slowly, and brooding over the change which the late
twenty-four hours had made in his fortune, Rupert
sought the garden. As he sauntered along the walks
he heard a cry, and looking up saw Adele struggling in
the arms of James Brownlow, who was trying to kiss
her, while a young fellow his own age stood by laugh-
ing. Rupert's pentrup fury found a vent at last, and
rushing forward, he struck the aggressor so violent a


36
THE COUNET OF HOUSE.
blow between the eyes that, loosing his hold of Adele,
he fell to the ground.
"Thunder and lightning," the other young man ex-
claimed, drawing his sword, "what means this, young
cockerel?"
Rupert's sword flew from its sheath, but before he
could cross it, James Brownlow sprang to his feet and
crying to his friend,—
"Stand back! I will spit the saucy knave !" rushed
upon Rupert.
The swords clashed, and almost simultaneously
Brownlow's weapon flew far through the air.
With a cry of fury he ran to fetch it, while his com-
panion burst into a coarse laugh.
Rupert did not move from his position, but stood
passive, until his antagonist again rushed at him.
"Mind this time," Rupert said, between his teeth,
"for I will kill you like a dog."
Warned by the lesson, James Brownlow fought more
carefully; but he was too enraged to continue these
tactics long, and after a short bout he lunged furiously.
Rupert turned aside the point and straightened his arm,
and his antagonist fell to the ground, run completely
through the body.
"You are a witness that I killed him in fair fight,"
Rupert said, turning to the young man, who gazed
stupefied at the body of his comrade, and then sheath-
ing his sword bounded away to the stables. Hugh was
there.
"Quick, Hugh; saddle Ronald. I have just killed
young Brownlow, and must ride for it."
Hugh stood for a moment astonished, and then call-
ing a helper ran into the stables. In a minute he came
out with two horses saddled. Without a word Rupert


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 37
leapt on one, while he vaulted on the other, and the
two dashed off at full speed.
"Where are you going, Master Rupert?"
"To London," Rupert said. "This is no place for
me now. I killed him in fair fight, and after warning;
still, what with Sir William and my lady mother, there
will be no stopping here. You had better ride back,
Hugh, and tell my grandfather, privately, that I am
going to the Earl of Marlborough, to ask him to give
me the cornetcy he promised me."
"With your leave, Master Rupert, I shall do nothing
of the sort. Where you go, I go. My grandfather
rode out with yours to Naseby, and died there. My
people have been the tenants of the Chace as long as
the Hollidays have been its lords, and have always
followed their master to the field. My old father would
beat me out of the house with a broom-handle, if I went
back and said I had let you go to the wars alone. No,
Master Rupert, wherever you go, Hugh Parsons goes
too."
Rupert held out his hand, which his companion
grasped, and the two galloped rapidly along the roads
towards London.
In the meantime all was consternation at the
Chace.
Colonel Holliday and M. Dessin were deeply engaged
in conversation when Adele burst in upon them.
"Quick, quick!" she exclaimed, " M. Rupert is fight-
ing with a wicked young man!"
"Then," said M. Dessin, grimly, " it will be very bad
for the wicked young man, whoever he is."
"Where are they?" exclaimed Colonel Holliday.
"In the garden," the girl said bursting into tears.
"The wicked young man was rude to me, and wanted


38
TEE CORNET OF HORSE.
to kiss me, and M. Rupert knocked him down, and then
they began to fight, and I ran away."
M. Dessin swore a very deep oath in French, and was
about to hurry out with Colonel Holliday. Then he
stopped, and putting his hand on the colonel's shoulder,
said, coldly, "Do not let us hurry, sir. M. Rupert
has taken the matter in his hands. It is as well that
he should kill this fellow as that I should have to
do so."
Just at this moment they reached the door and a
young man came running up to the house shouting,—
"Young Brownlow is killed. Help! help!"
"I think, M. Dessin," Colonel Holliday said, stop-
ping, " it would be as well if you and mademoiselle were
for the present to leave us. There will be trouble
enough, and the fewer in it the better. Sir William is a
hot man, and you are not a cool one. Enough mischief
has been done."
"You are right," M. Dessin said. "Will you tell M.
Rupert that so long as my arm can lift a sword it is at
his service, and that I am his debtor for life. Come,
Adele, let us leave by the front of the house."
Colonel Holliday now hurried out into the garden,
just as Sir William Brownlow, accompanied by his son's
friend, rushed out of the house, followed by some lackeys
with scared faces.
Not a word was spoken as they ran to the spot where
young Brownlow was lying.
Sir William and Colonel Holliday both knelt beside
him and the latter put his finger to his pulse.
"He is not dead," he said after a moment. "Ralph,
saddle a horse, and ride with all speed to Derby for a
doctor."
"Ay," Sir William said, " and tell the chief magistrate


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.
39
that he is -wanted here, with one of his constables, for that
murder has been done."
"You will do nothing of the sort," Colonel Holliday
said. "Sir William Brownlow, I make every excuse for
you in your grief, but even from you I will permit no
such word to be used. Your son has been wounded in
fair fight, and whether he dies or not, alters the circum-
stances no whit. My grandson found him engaged in
offering a gross insult to a young lady in the garden of
my house. He did what I should have done had I so
found him—he knocked him down. They fought and
your son was worsted. I think, sir, that for the credit
of your house you had best be quiet over the matter.
Hush, sir," he went on sternly, seeing that the baronet
was about to answer furiously, " I am an old man, but I
will put up with bluster from no man." Colonel Holli-
day's repute as a swordsman was well known, and Sir
William Brownlow swallowed his passion in silence. A
door was taken off its hinges, and the insensible young
man was carried into the house. There he was received
by Mistress Holliday, who was vehement in her re-
proaches against Rupert, and even against Colonel Hol-
liday, who had, as she said, encouraged him in brawl-
ing. The colonel bent quietly before the storm; and
leaving the wounded man in the care of his daughter-in-
law and the attendants, made his way to the stables, to
inquire what had become of Rupert. There he found
that a few minutes before, Rupert, accompanied by
Hugh Parsons, had ridden off at full speed, having
placed valises and a brace of pistols in the holsters on
their saddles. The colonel was glad to hear that Ru-
pert had his humble friend with him, and doubted not
that he had made for London. With a somewhat light-
ened heart he went back to the house.


40
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
After galloping fast for the first two miles, Rupert
drew rein, for he had now time to think, and was as-
sured that even should Sir William at once send into
Derby for a warrant for his apprehension, he would be
across the borders of the county long before he could be
overtaken.
"Have you any money with you, Hugh?" he asked,
suddenly; "for I have not a penny with me."
"I have only two shillings, Master Rupert. I got
that yesterday in Derby for a nest of young owlets I
found in the copse."
Rupert reined up his horse in dismay.
"Two shillings between us, Hugh ! and it is a hundred
and twenty-six miles to London. What are we to do?"
Hugh thought a moment. "We can't go on with
that, sir. Do you take these two shillings and ride on
to the Red Dragon, you will be outside the county there.
I will ride back to father's. It's under two miles, and I
shall be back here in half-an-hour again. He will give
me any money he may have in the house. I may as
well fill my valise too, while I am about it; and he's got
a pair of pistols too, that he will give me."
It was clearly the best course to take, and Rupert
trotted forward on his way, while Hugh galloped back
at full speed. In a quarter of an hour the latter drew
rein at his father's door.
"Hullo, Hugh, lad," the farmer, a hearty man of some
fifty years of age, said as he came to the door, "be'est
thou? What art doing on the squire's horse? He
looks as if thou had ridden him unmercifully, surely?"
In a few words Hugh related what had taken place,
and told him of his own offer to go to the wars with
Rupert.
"That's right lad; that's right and proper. It's ao


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 41
cording to the nature of things that when a Hollitlay
rides to the war a Parsons should ride behind him. It's
always been so, and will always be so, I hope. Mother
will grieve, no doubt; but she won't want to fly in the
face of nature. Here, mother, come out; Master Ru-
pert's killed Sir William Brownlow's son, and is off to
the wars, and so our Hugh's, natural-like, going with
him."
Mrs. Parsons, after her first ejaculation of surprise,
burst into tears, but, as her husband had predicted, of-
fered no objection whatever to what seemed to her, as
to him, a matter of plain duty on the part of her son.
Hugh now explained the reason of his return.
"Ay, ay, lad ; thou shalt have the money. I've got
fifty pounds for next quarter's rent. Colonel Holliday
will be glad enough for some of it to go to his grandson.
I'll gin ye half o't, Hugh, and take my chance of the
colonel agreeing to it. I'll give'e as much more out of
my old stocking upstairs. Put it carefully by, lad.
Money is as useful in war as at other times, and pay ain't
always regular; may be the time may come when the
young master may be short of money, and it may come
in useful. Now put on thy riding coat; and mother will
put thy best clothes in a valise. Bustle up, mother,
there bain't no time to lose."
Thus addressed, Mrs. Parsons dried her tears and
hurried away. Hugh, hitching the bridle over a hook,
made his way to his room to change his clothes. When
he came down, all was ready.
"Thy clothes are in the valise, Hugh. I have put on
the holsters, and the pistols are in them. They are
loaded, boy. In the bottom of one are the master's
twenty-five pounds. Thy own money is in the valise.
Here, boy, is my father's sword; it hasn't been used


42
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
ulnce Naseby, but it's a good blade. Thou are adeft
hand at quarterstaff aud single-stick though, and I
doubt not that thy hands can guard thy head. I need
not say, Hugh Parsons, you will, if need be, die for thy
master, for I know thou will do it lad. Now kiss thy
mother, boy; and God speed you."
A long embrace with his father and mother, and then
Hugh, blinded by his tears, mounted his horse, and rode
off in the track of Rupert.
After an hour's sharp riding he overtook him, at a
wayside inn, just across the boundary between Derby
and Leicestershire.
"Is it all right, Hugh ?" he asked, as Hugh drew up
at the door.
"All right, Master Rupert. Father has sent thee
twenty-five pounds out of the rent that will be due at
Lady day; and he doubts not that the colonel will ap-
prove of what he has done. How long have you been
here?"
"Only some five minutes, Hugh. We had best let
the horses feed, and then ride quietly into Leicester,
it's only fifteen miles away. I see you've got a sword."
"A sword and pistols, Master Rupert and as you
have the same, methinks any highwayman chaps we
might meet would think twice ere they venture to cry
'Stand and deliver !'"
"You heard no word of whether James Brownlow
was alive or dead, Hugh? I should be very glad to
hear that he is not killed."
"No word of the matter had come to the farm when
I came away," Hugh said; "but I should not worry
about it one way or the other, Master Rupert. You'll
kill lots more when you get to the wars; and the coun-
try won't grieve over James Brownlow. Young as he


A KISS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 43
-was, he was a bad one: I've heard more than one dark
story whispered of him. Folks say he took after hia
father, who was as wild and as bad as any man in Derby-
shire when he was young."


TEE CORNET OF UOR&E.
CHAPTER IV.
THE SEDAN CHAIR.
"This is our last stage, Hugh, and to-night we shall
be in London," Rupert said, as they rode out of Wat-
ford. "Methinks we shall find it very strange in that
great city. I am glad I thought of asking our host the
name of an inn at which to put up; the Bell in Bishops-
gate Street, he said. It will seem less strange asking
tlie way there than it would be to be wandering about
gazing for a place at which to alight."
"Ay, truly, Master Rupert; and I've heard say those
London folk are main fond of making game of
strangers."
"So I have heard, Hugh; any reasonable jest we had
best put up with with good temper; if they push it too
far, we shall be able, I doubt not, to hold our own. The
first thing to do will be to get clothes of the cut in
vogue, for I have come away just as I stood; and I fear
that even your clothes will have a marvellously country
air about them in the eyes of the city folk. There is
London," he said, as they passed over the crest of
Hempstead Hill. "That great round dome that stands
up so high must be St. Paul's; and look how many
other church towers and spires there are. And there,
away to the right, those must be the towers of West-
minster."
"It is a big place, surely, Master Rupert. How many
people do you think live there?"


THE SEDAN CHAIR.
48
"I believe there are near three hundred thousand
souls there, Hugh. It seems wonderful, does it not?"
"It's too big to think of, Master Rupert," Hugh said,
and they continued their journey southward.
They entered the city at Aldersgate, but they had
ridden some distance through houses before they ar-
rived at the boundary, for the city was already spread-
ing beyond its ancient limits.
Once inside the walls, the lads were astonished at the
bustle and noise.
Hugh inquired the way to Bishopsgate Street of a
respectable citizen, who directed them to follow the
road until they came to a broad turning to their left, this
would be Chepeside, and they were to follow this until
they came to the Exchange, a large building straight
in front of them. Passing this, they would find them-
selves in Bishopsgate Street.
If Aldersgate Street had surprised them, much more
were they astonished at the din and turmoil of Chepe-
side, and Hugh, having twice narrowly escaped riding
over a citizen, and being soundly rated for a country
gawk, Rupert turned to him.
"Look at your horse's head, Hugh, and pay no atten-
tion to aught else. When we have reached our destina-
tion, we shall have plenty of time to look at all these
wonders."
The advice Avas good, and without mischance they
reached the Bell in Bishopsgate Street, and rode into
the yard. The host at once came out, and after a mo-
mentary look of surprise at the youth of the new arriv-
als, he asked Rupert courteously if he needed a room.
"Two rooms if it please you," Rupert said, "and to-
gether."
The host called a hostler, who at once took charge of


THE SEDAN CBAIB.
47
"I am going to order a walking suit, Hugh, and a
court suit for myself, and a suit for you."
"Yes, but what sort of a suit, Master Rupert?"
"I should say a walking suit, Hugh, such as would
become a modest citizen."
"That's just it, Master Rupert. So far you have
treated me as a friend; but now, sir, it must be dif-
ferent, for to do so any longer would not be seemly.
You are going to be an officer; I am going to follow,
you as a trooper; but till we go to the war I must be
dressed as your retainer. Not a lackey, perhaps, but a
sort of confidential retainer. That will be best, Master
Rupert, in every way."
Rupert was silent for a moment.
"Well, Hugh, perhaps that would be best; but you
must remember that whatever we are before others, we
are always friends when we are alone."
"Very well," Hugh said, " that is understood; but
you know that alone or before others, I shall always be
your faithful servant."
"What can I make you, sir?" the tailor asked, as
.the lads entered his shop.
Master Haliford was a small man; neat in his dress;
a little fussy in manner. He was very upright, and
seemed to look under rather than through the pair of
horn spectacles which he wore. His look changed
from affability to doubt as he took a nearer look at his
intending customers.
"I need a suit such as a gentleman might wear at
court," Rupert said, quietly, "and a walking or ordinary
suit for myself; and a suit such as would be worn by a
trusted retainer for my friend here."
The tailor put his head on one side, and rubbed his
chin thoughtfully.


THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"Have I had the honor of being recommended to
you by the honorable gentleman your father?" he
asked.
"No, indeed," Rupert said, " it was mine host at the
Bell, who advised me that I could not do better than
come to your shop."
"Ah, you are known to. him, beyond doubt," John
flaliford said, brightening.
"No, indeed," Rupert answered, " he was a stranger
to me to within five minutes back."
"You must excuse my caution, young sir," John
Haliford said, after another minute's reflection, " but it
is the custom of us London tradesmen with those
gentlemen who may honor us with their custom, and
whom we have not the honor of knowing, to require
payment, or at least a portion of payment, at the time
of giving the order, and the rest at the time of delivery
of the goods. In your case, sir, I am sure, an unneces-
sary piece of caution, but a rule from which I never
venture to go."
"That is only fair and right," Rupert said. "I will
pay half now, and the other half when the garments are
completed, or if it please you, will pay the whole in ad-
vance."
"By no means, by no means," the tailor said With
alacrity; "one-third in advance is my rule, sir. And
now, sir, what color and material do you affect?"
"As sober both in hue and in material as may be,"
Rupert said, " and yet sufficiently in the fashion for me
to wear in calling upon a nobleman of the court."
"Pardon me," the tailor said, "but perhaps you
■vould condescend to take me into your confidence.
There are noblemen, and noblemen. A tory lord, for
instance, is generally a little richer in his color than a


THE SEDAN CHAIR.
49
-whig nobleman, for these affect a certain sobriety of
air. With some again, a certain military cut is per-
mitted, while with others this would be altogether out
of place."
"I am going to the Earl of Marlborough," Rupert
said, briefly.
"Dear me, dear me! indeed now!" the little tailor
said with an instant and great accession of deference,
for the Earl of Marlborough was the greatest man in
the realm. "Had your honor mentioned that at first, I
should not have ventured to hint at need for previous
payment."
"What!" Rupert said, with a smile, " you would
have broken your fixed rule! Surely not, Master
Haliford."
The tailor looked sharply at his young customer.
Whoever he might be, he was clearly no fool; and
without more ado he brought forward his patterns and
bent himself to the work in hand.
Having chosen the colors and stuffs for the suits of
clothes, the lads returned to the Bell, where a supper
of cold chicken and the remains of a fine sirloin awaited
them, with two tankards of home-brewed ale. The
next morning, before sallying out to see the town, Ru-
pert wrote to his grandfather, asking his pardon for
running away, expressing his intention of applying to
the Earl of Marlborough for a cornetcy of horse, and
giving his address at the Bell; asking him also to make
his humble excuse to his lady mother, and to assure her
of his devotion and respect, although circumstances had
caused his apparent disobedience to her wishes.
Although there was a much greater amount of filial
respect and obedience expressed in those days than
now, human nature has differed but slightly in different
4-"


50
THE COB27ET OF HORSE.
ages of the world; and it is probable that sons went
their own way quite as much as they do now, when
there is very little talk either of obedience or respect.
Indeed, the implicit obedience, and almost servile
respect, which our forefathers expected from their sons,
could not but in a great number of cases drive the sons
to be hypocrites as well as undutiful; and our modern
system of making our boys companions and friends, of
taking an interest in all they do, and in teaching them
to regard us as their natural advisers, has produced a
generation of boys less outwardly respectful, no doubt,
but as dutiful, and far more frank and truthful than
those of the bygone times.
Rupert, finding that few of the citizens wore swords,
and feeling that in his present attire he would attract
attention by so doing, left his sword at the inn, and
bought for Hugh and himself a couple of stout sticks—
Hugh's a cudgel which would be useful in a hand well
accustomed to single-stick, his own a cane of a wood
such as he had never before seen—light, strong, and
stiff. He chose it because it was well balanced in the
hand. Then they sallied out into Cornhill, past the
Exchange, erected by the worshipful citizen Sir Thomas
Gresham, and then into Chepeside, where they were
astonished at the wealth and variety of the wares dis-
played in the shops. Gazing into the windows, they
frequently got into the way, and were saluted many
times with the query, " Where are you going, stupids?"
a question which Hugh was largely inclined to resent,
and would have done so had not Rupert told him that
evidently they did get into the way of the hurrying citi-
zens, and that it was more wise to put up with rudeness
than to embark in a series of quarrels, in which, more-
over, as strangers, they were likely to get the worst of


52
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
was connected with houses, and the junction of the two
cities had fairly taken place.
Dim oil lamps were lighted here and there as they
went along, foot passengers bore lanterns to enable
them to pick their way across rough places, and link-
men carried torches in front of sedan-chairs, in which
ladies were being taken to fashionable entertainments,
which then commenced at six o'clock.
All this was new and amusing to the boys; and hav-
ing gone into a tavern near the Abbey, and partaken of
some refreshment, they were not pressed for time; and
it was near eight before they seriously thought of pro-
ceeding towards the city.
When a few hundred yards from Temple Bar, they
heard a shouting and a scream down one of the streets
leading to the river.
The street was deserted, but down at the farther end
they could see the flash of sword blades, in the light of
an oil lamp.
"Come along, Hugh; that is a woman's scream."
"Better not interfere, Master Rupert," Hugh said.
But Rupert had already darted off, and Hugh with-
out a moment's hesitation followed in his steps.
At the end of the street they came upon a sedan-chair.
The two porters stood surlily against the wall, menaced
by the drawn swords of two men, standing over them,
while two other men—evidently of higher rank, but
enveloped in cloaks—were forcibly dragging a lady
from the chair. They had thrown a cloak over her head
to drown her cries.
As the lads came up, one of the men uttered a furious
oath.
"Rolf, Simon! leave those fellows and keep these
Jpringalls back. They are but boys. I will whistle


54
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
man on tho ground, and the fellow held by the chair-
man, were seized by the watch.
Rupert turned to the young lady, who, having now
disencumbered herself of the folds of the cloak over her
head, was leaning, half fainting, against the chair.
Taking off his hat and bowing deeply, he expressed
his hope that she had suffered no harm through the un-
mannerly assault upon her.
"I thank you greatly, sir," she said, speaking with a
slightly foreign accent. "I am unhurt, although some-
what breathless. I owe you my deep gratitude for
rescue from these evil-minded men."
"What may be your name, mistress?" one of the
watch asked. "You will be needed to-morrow to testify
against these men."
"My name is Maria Von Duyk, and I reside at pres-
ent with the worthy alderman, Peter Hawkins, to whom
I was i-eturning in the chair, as the chairmen will tell
you, after a visit to Mistress Vanloct, whose house we
had just left when molested."
"And yours, young sir?" the watchman asked.
"My name is Rupert Holliday. I am staying at the
Bell, in Bishopsgate Street."
"You will both have to be present to-morrow morn-
ing before the worshipful magistrate Master Forman,
at Westminster."
The watch now secured the man on the ground, who
was recovering from the effect of the violent thrust in
the stomach, and putting handcuffs on him and the
other, led them away.
"You will permit me, I trust, to escort you to your
door," Rupert said, as he ceremoniously handed the
young lady into her chair.
"Yes, indeed, sir; and I trust that you will enter,


THE SEDAN CHAIR.
55
and allow Dame Hawkins to add her thanks to
mine."
Rupert bowed, and the chair being closed the chair-
men lifted it, and with Rupert and Hugh following, pro-
ceeded eastward.
When they arrived at the house of Alderman Haw-
kins, in Lawrence Pulteney, the young lady on alight-
ing begged Rupert to enter; but the latter excused
himself on account of the hour, but said that he would
call next morning, and would, if allowed, accompany
her and the alderman to give evidence as to the assault.
On arriving next morning, Rupert was overwhelmed
with thanks by the alderman, his wife, and Mistress
Maria Von Duyk, all of whom were much surprised at
his youth, for in the dim light of the preceding even-
ing the young lady had not perceived that her rescuer
was a mere lad.
Rupert found that there was no occasion to go before
the magistrate, for the alderman having sent down early
to the watchhouse to inquire at what hour their presence
would be required, found that the prisoners had been
rescued on their way to the watchhouse, by a party of
armed men.
"We are," the alderman said, " well aware who wa3
the leader of the assailants, the man who escaped. Sir
Richard Fulke is a ruined gamester, and is a distant
relation of Dame Vanloct, whom my young friend was
yesterday visiting. Knowing the wealth of Mistress
Von Duyk's good father, he has sought to mend his
ruined fortune by a match with her. At the urgent re-
quest of Mistress Von Duyk I wrote to him, saying that
his attentions were unpleasing to her, and that they
must be discontinued, or that she could no longer visit
at Dame Vanloct's, where she usually had met him.


56
TEE CORNET OF HORSE.
This was a week since. He replied courteously, re-
gretting that the deep devotion he felt was unrequited
but withdrawing from the undertaking of trying to win
her, and promising that henceforth she should be no
longer troubled with his presence when she visited
Dame Vanloct. This was of course done to lull our
suspicion. When the chair was stopped yesterday,
Maria at once recognized his voice. As they dragged
her from the chair, he said,—
"' Quick ! hurry her down to the boat.'
"There is no doubt upon my mind that he intended to
carry her off, and compel her to marry him. I be-
thought me at first of applying to the secretary of state
for a warrant for his arrest to answer for this outrage,
but Mistress Maria leaves us to-morrow for Holland,
and the process would delay her departure, and would
cause a scandal and talk very unpleasant to herself, and
which would greatly offend my good friend her father.
Had the men in custody been brought up this morning,
there would have been no choice but to have carried
the matter through. It was then a relief to us to find
that they had escaped. I have told you this, young sir,
as your due after having rescued Mistress Von Duyk
from so great a peril. Now, as to yourself, believe me
if my friendship and assistance can in any way advan-
tage you, they are at your service. Even of your name
I am yet in ignorance."
Rupert thanked the worthy alderman, and then stated
that he was the grandson of Colonel Holliday, of Wind-
thorpe Chace, in Derbyshire, and had come up to Lon-
don to wait upon the Earl of Marlborough, who had
promised him his protection and a cornetcy in a regi-
ment of horse for service in Holland.
"In that case, sir," Mistress Von Duyk said, "it is


THE SEDAN CHAIR. Sf
like you may come to Dort. If so, believe me that my
father, whom I shall tell how much we are indebted to
you, will not be backward in manifesting his gratitude
for the great service that you have rendered to his
daughter."
"How were you thinking of passing the day?" the
alderman asked.
"I had no plan," Rupert said. "In truth, I am wait-
ing to call upon the Earl of Marlborough until Master
Haliford has fashioned me a suit of clothes fitted for
such an occasion; he has promised them for this even-
tag."
"Would it please you to go down the river? I have
a boat, and if you would like to see the shipping of this
great port, and the palace at Greenwich for our seamen,
my boatmen will take you down; and you will, I trust,
return and take your midday meal with us."
And so it was arranged; and as Rupert and Hugh
were rowed down the river, lost in wonder at the numer-
ous craft that lay there, Hugh admitted that Rupert's
interference in a business which was no concern of his
had turned out a fortunate occurrence.


§8
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
CHAPTER V.
THE FENCING-SCHOOL.
It was with no small trepidation that Rupert Holli-
day ascended the steps of the Earl of Marlborough's
residence in Pall Mall. Hugh accompanied him thus
far and stopped at the door, outside which, in the court
yard, and in the hall were standing many lackeys who
had atte'nded their masters. Rupert felt very young,
and the somewhat surprised looks of the servants in the
hall at his appearance, added to his feeling of youth.
He was shown into an ante-chamber, where a number
of officers of all ranks, of courtiers, and politicians, were
assembled, talking in groups. Rupert felt alone and
uncomfortable among this crowd of distinguished men,
none of whom did he know, and no one paid the smallest
attention to him. He had on entering written his name
down in a book in the hall, whence it would be taken
in with others to the great man.
Presently an officer in general's uniform came out
from an inner room, and an instant afterwards the earl
himself appeared. Not only was John Churchill one of
the most handsome men in Europe, but he was the most
courtly and winning in manner; and Rupert, shrinking
back from observation, watched with admiration as he
moved round the room, stopping to say a few words
here, shaking hands there, listening to a short urgent
person, giving an answer to a petition, before presented


THE FENCING-SCHOOL.
59
by another, giving pleasure and satisfaction wherever
he moved. Rupert saw, however, that even while speak-
ing his-eye was wandering round the room, and directly
he perceived him he walked straight towards him, those
standing between falling back as he advanced.
"Ah, my young friend, he said, warmly, holding out
his hand to Rupert, "I was expecting you. Sir John
Loveday, Lord Fairholm," he said, turning to two
young gentlemen near, "let me present to you Master
Rupert Holliday, grandson of Colonel Holliday, one of
the bravest of our cavaliers, and who I can guarantee
has inherited the skill and courage of his grandfather.
He will make the campaign in Holland with you, gentle-
men, for his commission has been made out to-day in
her Majesty's fifth regiment of dragoons. I will speak
to you more, presently, Rupert."
So saying, the earl moved away among his visitors,
leaving Rupert flushed with pleasure and confusion.
The young gentlemen to whom the earl had introduced
him, much surprised at the flattering manner in which
the great general had spoken of the lad before them, at
once entered into conversation with him, and hearing
that he was but newly come to London, offered to show
him the various places where men of fashion resorted,
and begged him to consider them at his disposal. Ru-
pert, who had been carefully instructed by his grand-
father in courtly expression and manner, returned many
thanks to the gentlemen for their obliging offers, of
which, after he had again spoken to the earl, and knew
what commands he would lay upon him, he would
thankfully avail himself.
It was nearly an hour before the Earl of Marlborough
had made the round of the ante-chamber, but the time
passed quickly to Rupert. The room was full of men.


60
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
whose names were prominent in the history of the time,
and these Sir John Loveday, and Lord Fairholm, who
were lively young men, twenty-two or twenty-three
years old, pointed out to him, often telling him a merry
story or some droll jest regarding them. There was St.
John, handsome, but delicate-looking, with a half sneer
on his face, and dressed in the extremity of fashion,
with a coat of peach-colored velvet with immense cuffs,
crimson leather shoes with diamond buckles; his sword
was also diamond-hilted, his hands were almost hidden
in lace ruffles, and he wore his hair in ringlets of some
twenty inches in length, tied behind with a red ribbon.
The tall man, with a haughty but irritable face, in the
scarlet uniform of a general officer, was the Earl of
Peterborough. There too were Godolphin and Orford,
both leading members of the cabinet, the Earl of Suther-
land, the Dukes of Devonshire and Newcastle, Lord
Nottingham, and many others.
At last the audience was over, and the minister, bow-
ing to all, withdrew, and the visitors began to leave. A
lackey came up to Rupert and requested him to follow
him; and bidding adieu to his new friends, who both
gave him their addresses and begged him to call upon
them, he followed the servant into the hall and upstairs
into a cosey room, such as would now be called a bou-
doir. There stood the Earl of Marlborough, by the
chair in which a lady of great beauty and commanding
air was sitting.
"Sarah," he said, "this is my young friend, Rupert
Holliday, who as you know did me good service in the
midlands."
The countess held out her hand kindly to Rupert, and
he bent over it and touched it with his lips.
"You must remember you are my friend as well aa


THE FENCING-SCHOOL.
61
my husband's," she said. "He tells me you saved his
life; and although I can scarce credit the tale, seeing
how young you are, yet courage and skill dwell not
necessarily in great bodies. Truly, Master Holliday, 1
am deeply indebted to you; and Sarah Churchill is true
in her friendships."
"As in her hates, eh? " laughed the earl.
Between the Earl of Marlborough and his wife there
existed no common affection. They were passionately
attached to each other; and the earl's letters show that
at all timeSi even when in the field surrounded by diffi-
culties, harassed by opposition, menaced with destruc-
tion by superior forces, his thoughts were turned affec-
tionately towards her, and he was ever wishing that the
war would end that he might return to her side. She on
her part was equally attached to him, but much as she
strove to add to his power and to forward his plans, her
haughty and violent temper was the main cause of the
unmerited disgrace into which he fell with his royal
mistress, who owed so much to him personally, and
whose reign he did so much to render a brilliant and
successful one. At the present time, however, she stood
upon the footing of the closest intimacy and affection
with Queen Anne. The earl then introduced Rupert to
those other ladies who were present; the eldest, his
daughter Lady Harriet, recently married to Mr. Godol-
phin; the second, Anne, married to Lord Spencer; and
the two daughters still unmarried, aged sixteen and sev-
enteen respectively.
Rupert was so confused with the earl's kindness, that
he had difficulty in finding words, but he made a great
effort, and expressed in proper set terms his thankful-
ness to the countess for her great kindness to him, and
of his own want of deserts.


62
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"There," the countess said, " that will do very nicely
and prettily; and now put it aside until we are in
public, and talk in your own natural way. So you have
been fighting again, have you, and well-nigh killing
young Master Brownlow?"
Rupert was completely astounded at this address;
and the earl said, laughing,—
"I told you that I expected you. The worthy colonel
your grandfather wrote me a letter, which I received
this morning, telling me the incident which had taken
place, and your sudden disappearance, stating that he
doubted not you had made for London, and begging—
which indeed was in no way necessary—my protection
on your behalf?"
"Did my grandfather say, sir," Rupert asked, anx-
iously, " aught of the state of Master Brownlow?"
"Yes; he said that the leech had strong hopes that
he would recover."
"I am indeed glad of that," Rupert said; "for I had
no ill will to him."
"We must be careful of you, Master Holliday," the
countess said; "for if you go on like this you will
much diminish the number of the queen's subjects."
"I cau,assure your grace," Rupert said earnestly,
"that I am no brawler, and am not quarrelsome by nat-
ure, and that the thought of shedding blood, except of
the foes of my country in battle, pains mo much."
"I'll warrant me you are the mildest-tempered boy
alive," the earl said. "Now tell me frankly: you have
been in London some forty-eight hours; have you
passed that time without getting into a fray or quarrel
of any kind?"
Rupert turned scarlet with confusion.
"His looks betray him," the earl laughed. "Look.


THE FENCING-SCHOOL.
en
girls, at the mild-tempered young gentleman* Now,
out with it. How was it?"
Thus exhorted, Rupert stammeringly gave an ac*
count of the fray in which he had been engaged.
"Von Duyk!" the earl said. "She must be a daugh-
ter of the great merchant of Dort—a useful friend to
have made maybe, Master Holliday; and it may be that
your adventure may yet be of service to the state.
Never speak now, Master Rupert, of your peaceful
intentions. You take after your namesake, the
Prince, and are a veritable knight-errant of adventure.
The sooner I have you over in Holland fighting the
queen's enemies, and not the queen's subjects, the
better. Now tell me, where have you taken up your
abode?"
"At the Bell, at Bishopsgate Street," Rupert an-
swered.
"And your follower, for I know one accompanied
you; where is he?"
"He waits without, sir."
The earl touched a hand bell.
'"Fetch in Master Holliday's retainer; you will find
him without. Make him at home in the servant's hall.
Send a messenger down to the Bell at Bishopsgate,
fetch hither the mails of Master Holliday; he will remain
as my guest at present."
Rupert now entered upon a life very different to that
which he had led hitherto. He received a letter from
Colonel Holliday, enclosing an order on a London banker
for fifty pounds, and he was soon provided with suits of
clothes fit for balls and other occasions. Wherever
the earl went, Rupert accompanied him as one of his
personal followers; and the frank, straightforward
manners of the lad pleased the ladies of the court, and


64
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
thus "Little Holliday," as he was called, soon became
a great favorite.
It was about a fortnight after his arrival in town that,
for the first time, he accompanied his friends Sir John
Loveday and Lord Fairholm to the fencing-school of
Maitre Dalboy, the great fencing-master of the day.
Rupert had been looking forward much to this visit, as
he was anxious to see what was the degree of proficiency
of the young court gallants in the art which he so much
loved.
Maitre Dalboy's school was a fashionable lounge of
the young men of the court and army. It was a large
and lofty room, and some six assistants were in the act
of giving instructions to beginners, or of fencing with
more advanced students, when the trio entered. Maitre
Dalboy himself came up to greet them, for both Rupert's
friends had been his pupils.
"You are strangers," he said, reproachfully. "How
are your muscles to keep in good order, and your eye
true, if you do not practice? It is heartrending! I take
every pains to turn out accomplished swordsmen; and
no sooner have my pupils learned something of the busi-
ness, than they begin to forget it."
"We shall begin to put your teaching into effect be-
fore long, Maitre Dalboy," Sir John Loveday said, with
a smile, "for we are going over to join the army in
Holland in a few weeks, and we shall then have an
opportunity of trying the utilit" c; Ae parries you have
taught us."
"It is too bad," the Frenchman said, shrugging his
shoulders, "that my pupils should use the science I have
taught them, against my countrymen; but what would
you have? It is the fortune of war. Is this young
gentleman a new pupil that }-ou have brought me?"


66
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
cover what is possible with good teachers, when th.9
science is begun young. What may your age be, Mas-
ter Holliday?"
"I am four months short of sixteen," Rupert said,
"and I shall be very proud of the honor of crossing
swords with so famed a master as yourself, if you think
me worthy of so great a privilege."
There was quite a sensation in the fencing-school,
round which were gathered some forty or fifty of the
young men of the day, when Maitre Dalboy called for
his plastron and foil, for it was seldom indeed, and then
only with swordsmen of altogether exceptional strength
that M. Dalboy condescended to fence, contenting him-
self ordinarily with walking about the school and giving
a hint now and then to those fencing with his assistants,
not, perhaps, more than once a week taking a foil in his
hand to illustrate some thrust or guard which he was
inculcating. At this call, therefore, there was a general
silence; and every one turned to see who was the fencer
whom the great master thus signally designed to
honor.
Great was the astonishment when, as M. Dalboy di-
vested himself of his coat and vest, the lad who had
entered with Lord Fairholm and Sir John Loveday was
seen similarly to prepare for the contest.
"Who is he? What singular freak is this of the maitre
to take up a foil with a boy?" was the question which
ran round the room.
Several of those present had met Rupert Holliday,
and could give his name; but none could account for
the freak on the part of the master.
Fortunately Rupert was unacquainted with the fact
that what seemed to him a natural occurrence was an
extraordinary event in the eyes of all assembled, and he


THE FENCING-SCHOOL.
67
therefore experienced no feeling of nervousness what-
ever. He knew that Colonel Holliday was a master of
the sword, and his grandfather had told him that M.
Dessin was an altogether exceptional swordsman; as he
knew himself to be fully a match for the latter, he felt
sure that, however perfect a master .M. Dalboy might
be, he need not fear discrediting his master, even if his
present opponent should prove more than his match.
There was a dead silence of curiosity at the singularity
of the affair, as Rupert Holliday took his post face to
face with the master; but a murmur of surprise and ad-
miration ran round the room at the grace and perfection
of accuracy with which Rupert went through the vari-
ous parades which were then customary before the com-
batants crossed swords.
Rupert felt as calm and as steady as when fencing at
home, and determined to use all his caution as well as all
his skill; for not only did he feel that his own strength
was upon trial, but that the honor of the teachers who
had taken such pains with him was concerned in the re-
sult. The swords had scarcely crossed when an expres-
sion of surprise passed across Maitre Dalboy's face.
The first few passes showed him that in this lad he had
found an opponent of no ordinary character, and that
all his skill would be needed to obtain a victory over
him. For the first few minutes each fought cautiously,
feeling each other's strength rather than attempting to
attack seriously. Then the master dropped his point.
"Ma foi! young sir, you have done monsieur le col-
onel and my compatriot justice. I offer you my con-
gratulations."
"They are premature, sir," Rupert said, smiling; " you
have not as yet begun."
The silence in the school was even more profound


THE CORNET OF HORSE.
-when the swords again crossed than it had been when
the bout began, for wonder had now taken the place of
amused curiosity. The struggle now commenced in
earnest. Several times at first Rupert narrowly escaped
being touched, for the master's play was new to him.
The thrusts and feints, the various attacks, were all fa-
miliar; but whereas Colonel Holliday had fought simply
with his head, standing immovably in one place, and M.
Dessin had, although quick to advance and fall back,
fought comparatively on the defensive, while he himself
had been the assailant from his superior activity, M.
Dalboy was as quick and as active as himself, and the
rapidity of the attacks, the quick bounds, the swift
rushes, at first almost bewildered him; but gradually,
as he grew accustomed to the play, he steadied himself'
and eluded the master's attacks with an activity as great
as his own.
In vain M. Dalboy employed every feint, every com-
bination in his repertoire. Rupert was always prepared,
for from one or other of his teachers he had learnt the
defence to be employed against each; and at last, as the
master, exhausted with his exertions, flagged a little,
Rupert in turn took the offensive. Now M. Dalboy's
skill stood him in equal stead to defend himself against
Rupert's rapid attacks and lightning-like passes and
thrusts; and although the combat had lasted without a
second's interruption for nearly a quarter of an hour,
neither combatant had touched the other.
At last Rupert saw by his opponent's eye that a new
and special combination was about to be put into action
against him, and he instantly steadied himself to resist
it. It came with the rapidity of thought, but Rupert
recognized it by the first pass as the very last combina-
tion which M. Dessin had taught him, assuring him at


THE FENCING-SCHOOL.
69
the time that he would find it irresistible, for that there
were not three men in Europe acquainted with it. He
met the attack then with the defence which M. Dessin
had showed him to be the sure escape, ending with a
wrench which nearly tore the sword from the hand of
his opponent. M. Dalboy sprang back on guard, with a
look of profound astonishment; and then throwing down
his foil, he threw himself, in the impetuous manner of
his countrymen, on Rupert's neck, and embraced him.
"Mon dieu! mon dieu!" he exclaimed, "you are in-
croyable, you are a miracle. Gentlemen," he said, turn-
ing to those present, when the burst of enthusiastic ap-
plause which greeted the conclusion of this extraordi-
nary contest subsided, "you see in this young gentleman
one of the finest swordsmen in Europe. I do not say
the finest, for he has not touched me, and having no
idea of his force I extended myself rashly at first; but I
may say he is my equal. Never but once have I crossed
swords with such a fencer, and I doubt if even he was
as strong. His parry to my last attack was miraculous.
It was a coup invented by myself, and brought to perfec-
tion with that one I speak of. I believed no one else
knew it, and have ever reserved it for a last extremity;
but his defence even to the last wrench, which would
have disarmed any other man but myself, and even me
had I not known that it should have come then, was
perfect; it was astounding. This maitre of yours—this
M. Dessin," he went on, turning to Rupert, "must be a
wonder. Ah!" he said suddenly, and as if to himself;
*' c'est bien possible! What was he like, this M. Dessin?"
"He is tall, and slight except as to his shoulders,
where he is very broad."
"And he has a little scar here, has he not?" the fenc-
ing master said, pointing to his temple.


70
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"Yes," Rupert said, surprised; "I have often noticed
it."
"Then it is he," M. Dalboy said, "the swordsman of
whom I spoke. No wonder you parried my coup. I
had wondered what had become of him. And you
know him as M. Dessin? and he teaches fencing?"
"Yes," Rupert said; "but my grandfather always
said that M. Dessin was only an assumed name, and
that he was undoubtedly of noble blood."
"Your grandfather was right," the master said.
"Yes, you have had wonderful masters; but unless I had
seen it, I should not have believed that even the best
masters in the world could have turned out such a-
swordsman as you at your age."
By this time the various couples had begun fencing
again, and the room resounded with the talk of the nu-
merous lookers-on, who were all discoursing on what
appeared to them, as to M. Dalboy, the almost miracu-
lous occurrence of a lad under sixteen holding his own
against a man who had the reputation of being the finest
maitre in Europe. Lord Fairholm, Sir John Loveday,
and other gentlemen, now came round.
"I was rather thinking," Sir John said, with a laugh,
"of taking you under my protection, Master Holliday,
and fighting your battles for you, as an old boy does for
a young one at school; but it must even be the other
way. And by my faith, if any German Ritter or French
swordsman should challenge the British dragoons to a
trial of the sword, we shall put you forth as our David."
"I trust that that may not be," Rupert said; "for
though in battle I hope that I shall not be found want-
ing, yet I trust that I shall have nought to do in private
quarrels, but be looked upon as one of a peaceful dis-
position."


THE FENCING-SCHOOL. 71
"Very peaceful, doubtless !" laughed Lord Fairholm.
"Tell me, Master Rupert, honestly now, didst ever use
in earnest that sword that you have just shown that you
know so well how to wield?"
Rupert flushed up crimson. "Yes," he said, with a
shamefaced look, "I have twice used my sword in self-
defence."
"Ha, ha! our peaceful friend!" laughed Lord Fair-
holm. "And tell me, didst put an end to both unfor-
tunates?"
Rupert colored still more deeply. "I had the- mis-
fortune to slay one, my lord; but there are good hopes
that the other will recover."
A general shout of laughter greeted the announce-
ment, which together with Rupert's evident shamefaced
look, was altogether too much for their gravity.
Just at this moment a diversion was caused by a young
man dressed in the extreme of fashion who entered the
school. He had a dissipated and jaded air.
"Fulke, where hast been ?" one of the group standing
round Rupert asked. "We have missed you these two
weeks. Some one said you had been roughly mauled,
and had even lost some teeth. Is it so %'
"It is," the new-comer said, with an angry scowl.
"Any beauty I once may have had is gone forever. I
have lost three of my upper teeth, and two of my lower,
and I am learning now to speak with my lips shut, so as
to hide the gap."
"But how came it about?"
"I was walking down a side street off the Strand,
when four men sprang out and held my hands to
my side, another snatched my watch and purse, and
as I gave a cry for the watch, he smote me with the
pommel of his rapier in my mouth, then throwing


72
TEE CORNET OF HORSE.
me on the ground the villains took to their heels to-
gether."
The exclamations of commiseration and indignation
which arose around were abruptly checked by a loud
laugh from Rupert.
There was a dead silence and Sir Richard Fulke,
turning his eyes with fury towards the lad who had
dared to jeer at his misfortune, demanded why he
laughed.
"I could not help but laugh," Rupert said,- "al-
though doubtless it was unmannerly; but your wor-
ship's story reminded me so marvellously of the tale of
the stout knight, Sir John Falstaff's adventure with the
men of buckram."
"What mean you?" thundered Sir Richard.
"I mean, sir" Rupert said, quietly, "that your story
has not one word of truth in it. I came upon you in
that side street off the Strand, as you were trying to
carry off by force, aided by a rascal named Captain
Copper, a lady, whose name shall not be mentioned
here. I had not my sword with me, but with a walk-
ing-stick I trounced your friend the captain, and then,
with my stick against your rapier, I knocked out those
teeth you regret, with a fair thrust. If my word is
doubted, gentlemen, Alderman Hawkins, who heard
the details of the matter from the young lady and her
chairmen, can vouch for it."
A cry of fury burst from Sir Richard Fulke; and
drawing his sword he would have sprung upon the lad,
who had not only disfigured him for life, but now made
him the laughing-stock of society, for the tale would,
he knew, spread far and wide. Several of the gentle-
men threw themselves between him and Rupert.
"I will have his life's blood!" he exclaimed, strug-








THE FENCING-SCHOOL-
73
gling in the arms of those who would hold him hack.
"I will kill the dog as he stands."
"Sir Richard Fulke," Lord Fairholm said, " Master
Holliday is a friend of mine, and will give you an hon-
orable meeting when you will; but I should advise you
to smother your choler. It seems he proved himself
with a stick your superior, although armed with a sword,
and Master Dalboy will tell you that it is better to
leave him alone."
Master t)alboy was standing by, and going up to Sir
Richard, said,—
"Sir, if you will take my poor advice you will go
your way, and leave Master Holliday to himself. He
has, as those here will tell you, proved himself fully my
equal as a swordsman, and could kill you if only armed
with a six-inch dagger against your sword. It would
be safer for you to challenge the whole of those in this
present company than to cross swords with him."
A few words from those standing round corroborated
a statement which at first appeared fabulous ; and then
finding that an open encounter with Rupert would be
the worst possible method of obtaining satisfaction for
the injuries he had received, Sir Richard Fulke flung
himself out of the school, muttering deep vows of fu-
ture vengeance.
"You have made a dangerous enemy," Lord Fair-
holm said, as the three friends walked homeward. "He
bears a bad character, and is a reckless and ruined man.
After what he has heard of your skill as a swordsman
he Will, we may be sure, take no open steps against
you; but it is certain that he will scheme night and day
for vengeance. When the report gets abroad of his
cock-and-bull story, and the true history of the loss of
his teeth, he will not be able to show his face in pub-


74 T1IE CORNET OF HORSE.
lie for some time; but he will be none the less danger-
ous. Through that notorious ruffian, Captain Copper,
he can dispose of half the cut-throats about the town,
and I should advise you not to go out after dark until
you have put the seas between you and him, and even
then you had better be cautious for a time."
Rupert agreed .with his friend's advice, and the next
day begged his patron to let him embark at once for
Holland, in a ship that was to sail with troops from
London Bridge. He urged as his reason for desiring
to go at once, his wish to learn something at least of
his duties before the campaign began.
As the earl had already heard a rumor of the scene
in the fencing-school, he made no opposition to the
plan, and the next day Rupert, accompanied by Hugh,
sailed down the Thames, bound for Rotterdam.


J3E WAR OF SUCCESSION.
75
CHAPTER VI.
THE WAR OP SUCCESSION.
The war which was about to commence, and which
Rupert Holliday sailed for the Hague to take part in,
was one of the grandest and most extensive struggles
that ever devastated Europe, embracing as it did the
whole of the central and western nations of the conti-
. nent. In fact, with the exception of Russia, still in the
depths of barbarism, and Italy, which was then a battle-
field rather than a nation, all the states of Europe were
ranged on one side or the other.
As Charles the Second of Spain approached his end,
the liveliest interest was felt as to las succession. He
had no children, and the hopes and fears of all the con-
tinental nations were excited by the question of the
disposal of the then vast dominions of Spain. The prin-
cipal powers of Europe, dreading the consequences of
this great empire being added to the power of any one
monarch, entered into a secret treaty, which was signed
at the Hague in 1698, by which it was agreed that
Spain itself should be ceded to the Electoral Prince of
Bavaria, with Flanders and the Low Countries; Naples,
Sicily, Tuscany, and Guipuscoa, were to fall to France;
and the Duchy of Milan to the archduke, son of the
Emperor of Germany. Holland was to gain a consider-
able accession of territory. England, one of the signa-
tories to the treaty, was to gain nothing by the division.
The contents of this treaty leaked out, and the king


7G
TUE COUNET OF HORSE.
of Spain, after a consultation with Austria, who was
also indignant at the secret treaty, made a will bequeath-
ing all his dominions to the Elector of Bavaria. Had
that prince lived, all the complications which ensued
would probably have been avoided, but he died, the 9th
February, 1G99, and the whole question was thereby
again opened. Another secret treaty was made, be-
tween England, France, and Holland, and signed on
the 13th March, 1700, at the Hague. By this treaty it
was agreed that France was to receive Naples, Sicily,
Guipuscoa, and Lorraine; the Archduke Charles-
Spain, the Low Countries, and the Indies, and the
Spanish colonies were to be divided between Holland
and England, As both England and Holland were at
the time in alliance with Spain, it must be admitted
that their secret arrangement for the partition of her
territories was of a very infamous character.
Louis of France, while apparently acting with the
other powers, secretly communicated the contents of
the treaty to Charles II. The Spanish king was natu-
rally dismayed at the great conspiracy to divide his
kingdom at his death, and he convened his council of
state and submitted the matter to them. It was appar-
ent that France, by far the most powerful of the other
continental states, could alone avert the division, and
the states-general therefore determined to unite the
interests of France and Spain by appointing the Due
d'Anjou, grandson of the King of France, sole heir to
the vast empire of Spain.
The news that Spain and France were henceforth to
be united caused the greatest consternation to the rest
of the States, and all Europe began to arm. Very
shortly after signing the bequest, the old King of Spain
died, and the Due d'Anjou ascended the throne. The


THE WAR OF SUCCESSION.
77
Spanish Netherlands, governed by the young Elector
of "Bavaria, as Lieutenant-General of Spain, at once
gave in their adhesion to the new monarch. The dis-
tant colonies all accepted his rule, as did the great
Spanish possessions in Italy; while 'the principal
European nations acknowledged him as successor of
Charles II.
The new empire seemed indeed of preponderating
strength. Bavaria united herself in a firm alliance with
France and Spain; and these three countries, with Italy
and Flanders, appeared capable of giving the law to the
world. England, less affected than the continental
powers by the dominance of this powerful coalition,
might have remained quiet, had not the French King
thrown down the gauntlet of defiance. On the 16th
September, 1701, James II., the exiled King of England,
died, and Louis at once acknowledged his son as King
of Great Britain and Ireland. This act was nothing
short of a public declaration of war, not only against
the reigning monarch of England, but against the es-
tablished religion of our country. The exiled prince
was a Roman Catholic, Louis was the author of the
most terrible persecution of the Protestants that ever
occurred in Europe. Thus the action of the French
king rallied round William III. all the Protestant feel-
ing of the nation, both houses of Parliament voted loyal
addresses, and the nation prepared for the great strug-
gle before it. The king labored to establish alliances
and a plan for common action, and all was in readiness,
when his sudden death left the guidance of affairs in
other hands. These hands were, happily for England,
those of the Earl of Marlborough, the finest diplomatist,
as well as the greatest soldier, of his time.
The struggle which was approaching was a gigantio


78
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
one. On one side were France and Spain, open to at-
tack on one side only, and holding moreover Flanders,
and almost the whole of Italy, with the rich treasures of
the Indies upon which to draw for supplies. The alli-
ance of Bavaria, with a valiant population, extended
the offensive power of the coalition into the heart of
Austria.
Upon the other hand were the troops of Austria,
England, Holland, Hanover, Hesse Cassel, and the
lesser states of Germany, with a contingent of troops,
from Prussia and Denmark. In point of numbers the
nations ranged on either side were about equal; but
-while France, Spain, and Bavaria formed a compact
body under the guidance of Louis, the allies were di-
vided by separate, and often opposing interests and ne-
cessities, while Austria was almost neutralized by a
dangerous Hungarian insurrection that was going on,
and by the danger of a Turkish invasion which the ac-
tivity of French diplomacy kept continually hanging
over it. The coalition was weakened in the field by the
jealousies of the commanders of the various nationali-
ties, and still more by the ignorance and timidity of the
Dutch deputies, which Holland insisted on keeping at
headquarters, with the right of veto on all proceedings.
On the side of the allies the following were the ar-
rangements for the opening of the campaign. A Ger-
man army under Louis, Margrave of Baden, was to be
collected on the upper Rhine to threaten France on the
6ide of Alsace; a second corps, 25,000 strong, composed
of Prussian troops and Dutch, under the Prince of Saar-
bruck, were to undertake the siege of Kaiserwerth, a
small but very important fortress, on the right bank of
the Rhine, two leagues below Dusseldorf. The main
army, 35,000 strong, under the Earl of Athlone, was


TEE WATt OF SUCCESSION.
79
destined to cover the frontier of Holland, from the
Rhine to the Vecun, and also to cover the siege of Kai-
serwerth; while a fourth body, of 10,000 men, under
General Cohorn, were collected near the mouth of the
Scheldt, and threatened the district of Bruges.
Upon the other side the French had been equally ac-
tive. On the Lower ilhine a force was stationed to
keep that of Cohorn in check. Marshal Tallard, with
15,000 men, came down from the Upper Rhine to in-
terrupt the siege of Kaiserwerth, while the main army,
45,000 strong, under the Duke of Burgundy and Mar-
shal Boufflers, was posted in the Bishopric of Liege,
resting on the tremendous chain of fortresses of Flan*
ders, all of which were in French possession, and
strongly garrisoned by French and Spanish soldiers.
At the time, however, when the vessel containing Ru-
pert Holliday and Hugh Parsons sailed up the Scheldt,
early in the month of May, these arrangements were
not completed, but both armies were waiting for the
conflict.
The lads had little time for the examination of the
Hague, now the dullest and most quiet of European
capitals, but then a bustling city, full of life and energy;
for, with the troops who had arrived with them, they
received orders to march at once to join the camp
formed at Breda. Accustomed to a quiet English coun-
try life, the activity and bustle of camp life were at once
astonishing and delightful. The journey from the
Hague had been a pleasant one. Rupert rode one of
the two horses with which the Earl of Marlborough had
presented him, Hugh the other; and as a portion of the
soldiers with them were infantry, the marches were
short and easy; while the stoppages at quaint Dutch
villages, the solemn ways of whose inhabitants, their


80
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
huge breeches, and disgust at the disturbance of their
usual habits when the troops were quartered upon them,
were a source of great amusement to them.
Upon reaching the camp they soon found their way
to their regiment. Here Rupert presented to Colonel
Forbes the letter of recommendation with which fhe
Earl of Marlborough had provided him, and was at once
introduced by him to his brother officers, most of them
young men,but all some years older than himself. His
frank, pleasant, boyish manner at once won for him a
cordial acceptance, and the little comet, as he was called
in the regiment, soon became a general favorite.
Hugh, who had formally enlisted in the regiment be-
fore leaving England, was on arrival handed over to a
sergeant; and the two lads were, with other recruits,
incessantly drilled from morning till night, to render
them efficient soldiers before the day of trial arrived.
Rupert shared a tent with the other two officers of his
troop, Captain Lauriston, a quiet Scotchman, and Lieu-
tenant Dillon, a young Irishman, full of fun and life.
There were in camp three regiments of British cav-
alry and six of infantry, and as they were far from the
seat of war, there was for the present nothing to do but
to drill, and prepare for the coming campaign. Rupert
was delighted with the life, for although the work for
the recruits was hard, the weather was splendid, supplies
abundant—for the Dutch farm-wives and their daugh-
ters brought ducks, and geese, and eggs into the camp
—and all were in high spirits at the thought of the ap-
proaching campaign. Every night there were gather-
ings round the fire, when songs were sung and stories
told. Most of the officers had before campaigned in
Holland, under King William, and many had fought in
Ireland, and had stirring tales of the Boyne, of the siege


-BE WAR OF SUCCESSION. 81
of Athlone, and of fierce encounters with the brave but
undisciplined Irish. At the end of a month's hard work.
Rupert began to understand his duties, for in those
days the amount of drill deemed necessary for a trooper
was small indeed in proportion to that which he has
now to master. Rupert was already a good rider, and
soon learned where was his proper place as cornet in each
evolution, and the orders that it behooved him to give.
The foot drill was longer and more difficult, for in those
days dragoons fought far more on foot than is now the
case, although at this epoch they had already ceased to
be considered as mounted infantry, and had taken their
true place as cavalry. Rupert's broadsword drill lasted
but a very short time; upon the drill sergeant asking
him if he knew anything of that weapon, he said that he
could play at singlestick, but had never practised with
the broadsword. His instructor, however, found that a
very few lessons were sufficient to enable him to perform
the required cuts and guards with sufficient proficiency,
and very speedily claimed the crown which Rupert
promised him on his dismissal from the class.
Week after week passed in inactivity, and the troops
chafed mightily thereat, the more so that stirring events
were proceeding elsewhere. The siege of Kaiserwerth,
by a body of 15,000 German troops, had begun on the
18th of April, and the attack and defence were alike
obstinate and bloody. The Earl of Athlone, with his
covering forces lay at Cleves, and a sharp cavalry fight
between 1000 of the allied cavalry and 700 French horse
took place on the 27th of April. The French were de-
feated, with the loss of 400 men; but as the victors lost
300, it is clear that both sides fought with extreme de-
termination and bravery, such a loss—700 men out of
1700 combatants—being extraordinarily large. The
6


82
TEE CORNET OF UORSEX
spirit shown by both sides in this, the first fight of the
war, was a portent of the obstinate manner in which all
the battles of this great war were contested. For two
months Kaiserwerth nobly defended itself. Seventy-
eight guns and mortars thundered against it night and
day. On the 9th of June the besiegers made a desper-
ate assault and gained possession of a covered way, but
at a cost of 2000 killed and wounded. A week later
the place capitulated after a siege which had cost the
allies 5000 men.
General Boufflers with his army of 37,000 men find-
ing himself unable to raise the siege, determined to
make a dash against Nimeguen, an important frontier
fortress of Holland, but which the supineness of the
Dutch Government had allowed to fall into disrepair.
Not only was there no garrison there, but not a gun was
mounted on its walls. The expedition seemed certain
of success, and on the evening of the 9th of June, Bouf-
flers moved out from Xanten, and marched all night.
Next day Athlone obtained news of the movement and
started in the evening, his march being parallel with the
French, the hostile armies moving abreast, and at no
great distance from each other. The cavalry covered
the British march, and these were in the morning at-
tacked by the French horse under the Duke of Bur-
gundy. The British were outnumbered, but fought
with great obstinacy, and before they fell back, with a
loss of 700 men and a convoy of 300 wagons, the in-
fantry had pushed forward, and when the French army
reached Nimeguen, its ramparts bristled with British
bayonets. Boufflers disappointed in his aim, fell back
upon the rich district of Cleves, now open to him, and
plundered and ravaged that fertile country. Although
Kaiserwerth had been taken and Nimeguen saved, the


THE WAR OF SUCCESSION.
83
danger which they had run, and the backward movement
of the allied army, filled the Dutch with consternation.
The time, however, had come when Marlborough
himself was to assume the command, and by his genius,
dash, and strategy to alter the whole complexion of
things, and to roll back the tide of war from the borders
of Holland. He had crossed from England early in
May, a few days only after Rupert had sailed; but
hitherto he had been engaged in smoothing obstacles,
appeasing jealousies, healing differences, and getting
the whole arrangement of the campaign into something
like working order. At last, everything being fairly in
trim, he set out on the 2d of July from the Hague, with
full power as commander-in-chief of the allied armies,
for Nimeguen. There he ordered the British troops
from Breda, 8000 Germans from Kaiserwerth, and the
contingents of Hesse and Luneburg, 6000 strong, under
the Prince of Zell, to join him.
As these reinforcements brought his army up to a
strength superior to that of the French, although Mar-
shal Boufflers had hastily drawn to him some of the gar-
risons of the fortresses, the Earl of Marlborough pre-
pared to strike a great blow. The Dutch deputies who
accompanied the army—and whose timidity and ob-
stinacy a score of times during the course of the war
thwarted all Marlborough's best-laid plans, and saved
the enemy from destruction—interfered to forbid an at-
tack upon two occasions, when an engagement would,
as admitted by French historians, have been fatal to
their whole army. Marlborough therefore was obliged
to content himself by outflanking the French, compell-
ing them to abandon Cleves, to cross the Meuse, and to
fall back into Flanders, with some loss, and great haste
and disorder.


84
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
In vain the French marshal endeavored to take post
so as to save the Meuse fortresses, which stood at the
gates of Flanders, and by their command of the river
prevented the allies from using the chain of water com-
munications to bring up supplies, Marlborough crossed
the line by which his siege train was coming up, and
then pounced upon Venloo, a very strong fortress stand-
ing across the Meuse—that is to say, the town was on
one side, the fort of St. Michael on the other.
After this chapter, devoted to the necessary task of
explaining the cause and commencement of the great
War of Succession, we can return to the individual fos>
tunes of our hero.


VENLQO.
85
CHAPTER VII.
VENLOO.
Upon the 5th dragoons being, with the others lying
with it in camp at Breda, ordered up to join the main
army at Nimeguen, Rupert was, to his great delight,
declared to be sufficiently advanced in his knowledge of
drill to take his place regularly in the ranks; and Hugh
and the other recruits also fell into their places in the
various troops among which they were divided, Hugh
being, at Rupert's request, told off to Captain Lauris-
ton's troop. With drums beating and colors flying,
the column from Breda marched into the allied camp at
Duckenberg in front of Nimeguen, where the troops
crowded out to greet this valuable addition of eight in-
fantry regiments and three of cavalry.
Scarcely were the tents pitched than Rupert heard
himself heartily saluted, and looking round, saw his
friends Lord Fairholm and Sir John Loveday, who be-
ing already in camp had at once sought him out.
"By my faith, Master Holliday, the three months have
done wonders for you; you look every inch a soldier,"
Lord Fairholm said.
"His very moustache is beginning to show," Sir John
Loveday said, laughing.
Rupert join in the laugh, for in truth he had that
very morning looked anxiously in a glass, and had tried
in vain to persuade himself that the down on his upper
lip showed any signs of thickening or growing.


86
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"Well, and how many unfortunate English, Dutch,
and Germans have you despatched since we saw you?"
"Oh, please hush," Rupert said, anxiously. "No one
knows that I have any idea of fencing, or that I have
ever drawn a sword before I went through my course of
the broadsword here. I would not on any account that
any one thought I was a quarrelsome swordster. You
know I really am not, and it has been purely my misfor-
tune that I have been thrust into these things."
"And you have never told any of your comrades that
you have killed your man? or that Dalboy proclaimed
you in his salle to be one of the finest blades in Europe?"
"No, indeed," Rupert said. "Why should I, Sir
John?"
"Well, all I can say is, Rupert, I admire your modesty
as much as your skill. There are few fellows of your
age, or of mine either, but would hector a little on the
strength of such a reputation. I think that I myself
should cock my hat, and point my moustache a little
more fiercely, if I knew that I was the cock of the whole
walk."
Rupert smiled. "I don't think you would, Sir John,
especially if you were as young as I am. I know I
have heard my tutor say that the fellow who is really
cock of a school is generally one of the quietest and
best-tempered fellows going. Not that I mean," he
added hastily, as his companions both laughed, " that I
am cock, or that I am a quiet or very good-tempered
fellow. I only meant that I was not quarrelsome, and
have indeed put up more than once with practical jok-
ings which I might have resented had I not known how
skilful with the sword I am, and that in this campaign I
shall have plenty of opportunities of showing that I am
no coward."


VENLOO.
87
"Well spoken, Rupert," Sir John said. "Now we
have kept you talking in the sun an unconscionable
time; come over to our tent, and have something to wash
the dust away. We have some fairly good Burgundy,
of which we bought a barrel the other day from a vintner
in Nimeguen, and it must be drunk before we march.
Are these the officers of your troop? pray present me."
Rupert introduced his friends to Captain Lauriston
and Lieutenant Dillon, and the invitation was extended
to them. For the time, however, it was necessary to see
to the wants of the men, but later on the three officers
went across to the tents of the king's dragoons, to which
regiment Lord Fairholm and Sir John Loveday both
belonged, and spent a merry evening.
Upon the following day the Earl of Marlborough sent
for Rupert, and inquired of him how he liked the life,
and how he was getting on; and begged of him to come
to him at any time should he have need of money, or
be in any way so placed as to need his aid. Rupert
thanked him warmly, but replied that he lacked nothing.
The following day the march began, and Rupert
shared in the general indignation felt by the British
officers and men at seeing the splendid opportunities of
crushing the enemy—opportunities gained by the skill
and science of their general, and by their own rapid and
fatiguing marches—thrown away by the feebleness and
timidity of the Dutch deputies. When the siege of Ven-
loo began the main body of the army was again con-
demned to inactivity, and the cavalry had of course
nothing, to do with the siege. The place was exceed-
ingly strong, but the garrison was weak, consisting only
of six battalions of infantry and 300 horse. Cohorn, the
celebrated engineer, directed the siege operations, for
which thirty-two battalions of infantry and thirty-six


88
THE CORNET OF HORSE.'
squadrons of horse were told off, the Prince of Nassau
Saarbruch being in command.
Two squadrons of the 5th dragoons, including the
troop to which Rupert belonged, formed part of the
force. The work was by no means popular with the
cavalry, as they had little to do, and lost their chance of
taking part in any great action that Boufflers might
fight with Marlborough to relieve the town.
The investment began on the 5th of September, the
efforts of the besiegers being directed against Fort St.
Michael at the opposite side of the river, but connected
by a bridge of boats to the town.
On the 17th the breaches were increasing rapidly in
size, and it was whispered that the assault would be
made on the evening of the 18th, soon after dusk.
"It will be a difficult and bloody business," Captain
Lauriston said, as they sat in their tent that evening.
"The garrison of Fort St. Michael is only 800, but rein-
forcements will of course pour in from the town directly
the attack begins, and it may be more than our men can
do to win the place. You remember how heavily the
Germans suffered in their attack on the covered way
of Kaiserwerth."
"I should think the best thing to do would be to break
down the bridge of boats before beginning the attack,"
Lieutenant Dillon remarked.
"Yes, that would be an excellent plan if it could be
carried out, but none of our guns command it."
"We might launch a boat with straw or combustibles
from above," Rupert said, " and burn it."
"You may be very sure that they have got chains
across the river above the bridge, to prevent any at-
tempt of that kind," Captain Lauriston said.
Presently the captain, who was on duty, went out for


VENLOO.
89
his rounds, and Rupert, who had been sitting thought-
fully, said, "Look here, Dillon, I am a good swimmer,
and it seems to me that it would be easy enough to put
two or three petards on a plank—I noticed some wood
on the bank above the town yesterday—and to float
down to the bridge, to fasten them to two or three of the
boats, and so to break the bridge; your cousin in the en-
gineers could manage to get us the petards. What do
you say?"
The young Irishman looked at the lad in astonish-
ment.
"Are you talking seriously?" he asked.
"Certainly; why not?"
"They'd laugh in your face if you were to volunteer,"
Dillon said.
"But I shouldn't volunteer; I should just go and do
it."
"Yes, but after it was done, instead of getting praise
—that is, if you weren't killed—you'd be simply told
you had no right to undertake such an affair.
"But I should never say anything about it," Rupert
said. "I should just do it, because it would be a good
thing to do, and would save the lives of some of our
grenadiers, who will, likely enough, lead the assault;
besides, it would be an adventure, like any other."
Dillon looked at him for some time.
"You are a curious fellow, Holliday; I would agree
to join you in the matter, but I cannot swim a stroke.
Pat Dillon cares as little for his life as any man; and
after all, there's no more danger in it than in going out
in a duel; and I could do that without thinking twice."
"Well, I shall try it," Rupert said, quietly. "Hugh
can swim as well as I can, and I'll take him. But can
you get me the petards?"


90 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"I dare say I could manage that," Dillon said, enter-
ing into the scheme with all an Irishman's love of ex-
citement. "But don't you think I could go too, though
I can't swim? I could stick tight to the planks, you
know."
"No," Rupert said, seriously, "that would not do.
We may be detected, and may have to dive, and all
sorts of things. No, Dillon, it would not do. But if
you can get the petards, you will have the satisfaction
of knowing that you have done your share of the work;
and then you might, if you could, ride round in the
evening with my uniform and Hugh's in your valise.
If you go on to the bank half a mile or so below the
town, every one will be watching the assault, and we
can get ashore, put on our clothes, and get back home
without a soul being the wiser."
"And suppose you are killed?"
"Pooh, I shall not be killed!" Rupert said. "But I
shall leave a letter, which you can find in the morning
if I do not come back, sa}dng I have undertaken this ad-
venture in hope of benefiting her Majesty's arms; that
I do it without asking permission; but that I hope that
my going beyond my duty will be forgiven, in consider-
ation that I have died in her Majesty's service."
The next day at two o'clock, Lieutenant Dillon, who
had been away for an hour, beckoned to Rupert that he
wanted to speak to him apart."
"I have seen my Cousin Gerald, but he will not let
me have the petards unless he knows for what purpose
they are to be used. I said as much as I could without
betraying your intentions, but I think he guessed them;
for he said, ' Look here, Pat, if there is any fun and ad-
venture on hand, I will make free with her gracious
Majesty's petards, on condition that I am in it.' He's


VENLOO.
91
up to fun of every kind, Gerald is; and can, I know,
swim like a fish. What do you say, shall I tell him?"
"Do, by all means," Eupert said. "I have warned
Hugh of what I am going to do, and he would never
forgive me if I did not take him, but if your cousin will
go, all the better, for he will know far better than I how
to fix the petards. You can tell him I shall be glad to
act under his orders; and if it succeeds, and he likes to
let it be known the part which he has played in the
matter—which indeed would seem to be within the
scope of his proper duties, he being an engineer—I shall
be glad for him to do so, it always being understood
that he does not mention my name in any way."
Half an hour later Dillon entered, to say that his
cousin agreed heartily to take a part in the adventure,
and that he would shortly come up to arrange the details
with Rupert. Rupert had met Gerald Dillon before,
and knew him to be as wild, adventurous, and harum-
scarum a young officer as his cousin Pat; and in half-an-
hour's talk the whole matter was settled.
Gerald would take two petards, which weighed some
twenty pounds each, to his tent, one by one. Hugh
should fetch them in a basket, one by one, to the river
bank, at the spot where a balk of wood had been washed
ashore by some recent floods. At seven in the evening
Gerald should call upon his cousin, and on leaving, ac-
company Rupert to the river bank, where Hugh would
be already in waiting. When they had left, Pat Dillon
should start on horseback with three uniforms in his
valise, the party hiding the clothes in which they left
the camp, under the bank at their place of starting.
The plan was carried out as arranged, and soon after
seven o'clock Rupert Holliday and Gerald Dillon, leav-
ing the camp, strolled down to the river, on whose bank


92
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
Hugh was already sitting. The day had been extremely
hot, and numbers of soldiers were bathing in the river.
It was known that the assault was to take place that
night, but as the cavalry would take no part in it, the
soldiers, with their accustomed carelessness, paid little
heed to the matter. As it grew dusk, the bathers one
by one dressed and left, until only the three watchers
remained. Then Rupert called Hugh, who had been
sitting at a short distance, to Lis side; they then
stripped, and carefully concealed their clothes. The
petards were taken out from beneath a heap of stones,
where Hugh had hid them, and were fixed on the piece
of timber, one. end of which was just afloat in the stream.
By their side was placed some lengths of fuse, a brace
of pistols, a long gimlet, some'hooks, and cord. Then
just as it was fairly dark the log was silently pushed
into the water, and swimming beside it, with one hand
upon it, the little party started upon their adventurous
expedition.
The log was not very large, although of considerable
length, and with the petards upon it, it showed but little
above water. The point where they had embarked was
fully two miles above the town, and it was more than
an hour before the stream took them abreast of it. Al-
though it was very dark, they now floated on their backs
by the piece of timber, so as to show as little as possible
to any who might be on the look-out, for of all objects
the round outline of a human head is one of the most
easily recognized.
Presently they came, as they had expected, to a float-
ing boom, composed of logs of timber chained together.
Here the piece of timber came to a standstill. No talk
was necessary, as the course under these circumstances
had been already agreed to. The petards and other ob-


VENLOO.
93
jects were placed on the boom, upon which Rupert, as
the lightest of the party, crept, holding in his hand a
cord fastened round the log. Hugh and Gerald Dillon
now climbed upon one end of the log, which at once
sank into the water below the level of the bottom of the
boom, and the current taking it, swept it beneath the
obstacle. Rupert's rope directed its downward course,
and it was soon alongside the boom, but on the lower side.
The petards were replaced, and the party again pro-
ceeded; but now Hugh swam on his back, holding a
short rope attached to one end, so as to keep the log
straight, and prevent its getting across the mooring
chains of the boats forming the bridge; while Rupert
and Gerald, each with a rope, also attached to the log,
floated down some ten or twelve yards on either side of
the log, but a little behind it. The plan answered ad-
mirably; the stream carried the log end foremost be-
tween two of the boats, which were moored twelve feet
apart, while Gerald and Rupert each floated on the other
side of the mooring chains of the boats; round these
chains they twisted the ropes, and by them the log lay
anchored as it were under the bridge, and between two
of the boats forming it. If there were any sentries on
the bridge, these neither saw nor heard them, their
attention being absorbed by the expectation of an attack
Upon the breaches of Fort St. Michael.
The party now set to work. With the gimlet holes
were made a couple of feet above the water. In them
the hooks were inserted, and from these the petards
were suspended by ropes, so as to lie against the sides
of the boats, an inch only above the water's level. The
fuses were inserted; and all being now in readiness for
blowing a hole in the side of the two boats, they re-
gained the log, and awaited the signal.


94
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
The time passed slowly; but as the church clocks of
the town struck eleven, a sudden outburst of musketry
broke out round St. Michael's. In an instant the can-
non of the fort roared out, the bells clanged the alarm,
blue fires were lighted, and the dead silence was suc-
- ceeded by a perfect chaos of sounds. The party under
the bridge waited quietly, until the noise as of a large
body of men coming upon the bridge from the town
end was heard. At the first outbreak Gerald Dillon
had, with some difficulty, lit first some tinder, and then
a slow-match, from a flint and steel—all of these articles
having been most carefully kept dry during the trip,
with the two pistols, which were intended to fire the
fuses, should the flint and steel fail to produce a light.
As the sound of the reinforcements coming on to the
bridge was heard, Gerald Dillon on one side, Rupert
Holiday on the other, left the log, and swam with a
slow match in hand to the boats. In another instant
the fuses were lighted, and the three companions swam
steadily down stream.
In twenty seconds a loud explosion was heard, fol-
lowed almost instantaneously by another, and the swim-
mers knew that their object had been successful, that
two of the boats forming the bridge would sink im-
mediately, and that, the connection being thus broken,
no reinforcements from the town could reach the garri-
son of the Fort St. Michael. Loud shouts were heard
upon the bridge as the swimmers struck steadily down
stream, while the roar of the musketry from Fort St.
Michael was unremitting.
Half an hour later the three adventurers landed, at a
point where a lantern had, according to arrangement,
been placed at the water's edge by Pat Dillon, who was
in waiting with their clothes, and who received them


VENLOO.
95
with an enthusiastic welcome. Fiv,e minutes later they
were on their way back to their camp.
In the meantime the battle had raged fiercely round
Fort St. Michael. The attack had been made upon two
breaches. The British column, headed by the grena-
diers, and under the command of Lord Cutts, attacked
the principal breach. The French opposed a desperate
defences With Lord Cutts as volunteers were Lord
Huntingdon, Lord Lorn, Sir Richard Temple, and Mr.
Dalrymple, and these set a gallant example to their
men.
On arriving at a high breastwork, Lord Huntingdon,
who was weakened by recent attack of fever, was unable
to climb over it.
"Five guineas," he shouted, "to the man who will
help me over'"
Even among the storm of balls there was a shout of
laughter as the nobleman held out his purse, and a
dozen willing hands soon lifted him over the obstacle.
Then on the troops swept, stormed the covered way,
carried the ravelin, and forced their way up the breach.
The French fought staunchly; and well it was for the
British that no reinforcements could reach them from
Venloo, and that the original 800 garrisoning the fort
were alone in their defence. As it was, the place was
stormed, 200 of the French made prisoners, and the rest
either killed or drowned in endeavoring to cross the
river.
The French in Venloo, upon finding that the fort had
fallen, broke up the rest of the bridge; and although
there was some surprise in the British camp that no re-
inforcements had been sent over to aid the garrison,
none knew that the bridge had been broken at the coir,-
mencement of the attack, consequently there were


96 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
neither talk nor inquiries, and those concerned con-
gratulated themselves that their adventure had been
successful, and that, as no one knew anything of it, they
could, should occasion offer, again undertake an ex-
pedition on their own account.
The day after the capture of St. Michael's, strong fa-
tigue parties were set to' work, erecting batteries to play
across the river on the town.
These were soon opened, and after a few days' further
resistance, the place surrendered, on the condition of
the garrison being free to march to Antwerp, then in
French possession.
The towns of Ruremond and Stevenswort were now
invested, and surrendered after a short resistance; and
thus the Maas was opened as a waterway for the sup-
plies for the army.
The Dutch Government, satisfied with the successes
so far, would have now had the army go into winter
quartet's; but Marlborough, with great difficulty, per-
suaded them fo consent to his undertaking the siege
of Liege, a most important town and fortress, whose
possession would give to the allies the command of the
Meuse—or Maas—into the very heart of Flanders.
Marshal Boufflers, ever watching the movements of
Marlborough, suspected that Liege would be his next
object of attack, and accordingly reconnoitered the
ground round that city, and fixed on a position which
would, he thought, serve admirably for the establish-
ment of a permanent camp.
The news was, however, brought to Marlborough,
who broke up his camp the same night; and when the
French army approached Liege, they found the allies
established on the very ground which the Marshal had
selected for their camp. All unsuspecting the presence


YEN LOO.
97
of the English, the French came ou in order of march
until within cannon-shot of the allies, and another splen-
did opportunity was thus given to Marlborough to
attack the main body of tile enemy under most advan-
tageous circumstances.
The Dutch deputies again interposed their veto, and
the English had the mortification of seeing the enemy
again escape from their hands.
However, there was now nothing to prevent their
-undertaking the siege of Liege, and on the 20th of Octo-
ber the regular investment of the place was formed.
The strength of Liege consisted in its citadel and the
Fort of Chatreuse, both strongly fortified. The town
itself, a wealthy city, and so abounding in churches that
it was called " Little Rome," was defended only by a
single wall. It could clearly offer no defence against
the besiegers, and therefore surrendered at the first sum-
mons, the garrison, 5000 strong, retiring to the citadel
and Fort St. Chatreuse, which mounted fifty guns.
Siege was at once laid to the citadel, and with such ex-
traordinary vigor was the attack pushed forward, un-
der the direction of General Cohorn, that upon the 23d
of October, three days only after the investment com-
menced, the breaches in the counter-scarp were pro-
nounced practicable, and an assault was immediately
ordered. The allies attacked with extreme bravery, and
the citadel was carried by storm—here as at Venloo, the
British troops being the first who scaled the breach.
Thus 1000 prisoners were taken; and the garrison of
Fort Chatreuse were so disheartened at the speedy fall
of the citadel, that they capitulated a few days later.
This brought the first campaign of the war to an end.
It had been very short, but its effect had been great.
Kaiserwerth had been taken, and the Lower Rhine
6


98
THE COIIXET OF HORSE.
opened; four fortified places on the Meuse had been
captured; the enemy had been driven back from the
borders of Holland; and the allied army had, in the pos-
session of Liege, an advanced post in the heart of Flan-
ders for the recommencement of the campaign in the
spring. And all this had been done in the face of a
large French army, which had never ventured to give
battle even to save the beleaguered fortresses.
The army now went into winter quarters, and Marl-
borough returned at once to England.
Upon the voyage down the Meuse, in company with
the Dutch commissioners, he had a very narrow escape.
The boat was captured by a French partisan leader, who
had made an incursion to the river. The earl had with
him an old servant named Gill, who, with great pres-
ence of mind, slipped into his master's hand an -old pass-
port made out in the name of General Churchill. The
French, intent only upon plunder, and not recognizing
under the name of Churchill their great opponent Marl-
borough, seized all the plate and valuables in the boat,
made prisoners of the small detachment of soldiers on
board, but suffered the rest of the passengers, including
the earl and the Dutch commissioners, to pass unmo-
lested.
Thus, had it not been for the presence of mind of an
old servant, the Earl of Marlborough would have been
taken a prisoner to France; and since it was his genius
and diplomatic power alone which kept the alliance to-
gether, and secured victory for their arms, the whole
issue of the war, the whole future of Europe would
have been changed.


SHE OLD MILL,
CHAPTER VIII.
THE OLD MILL.
A CONSIDERABLE portion of the allied army were
quartered in the barracks and forts of Liege, in large
convents requisitioned for the purpose, and in outlying
villages. The 5th dragoons had assigned to them a
convent some two miles from the town. The monks
had moved out, and gone to an establishment of the same
order in the town, and the soldiers were therefore left
to make the best they could of their quarters. There
was plenty of room for the men, but for the horses there
was some difficulty. The cloisters were very large, and
these were transformed into stables, and boards were
fastened up on the open faces to keep out the cold;
others were stalled in sheds and outbuildings; and the
great refectory, or dining hall, was also strewn thick
with straw, and filled with four rows of horses.
In the afternoon the officers generally rode or walked
down into the town. One day, Rupert Ilolliday with
Pat Dillon had met their friends Lord Fairholm and Sir
John Loveday, whose regiment was quartered in the
town, at the principal wine-shop, a large establishment,
which was the great gathering place of the officers of
the garrison. There an immense variety of bright uni-
forms were to be seen, English, German, and Dutch,
horse, foot, and artillery, while the serving men hurried


100
TIE CORNET OF BORSK
about through the throng with trays piled with beer
mugs, or with wine and glasses.
"Who is that officer," Dillon asked, "in the Hessian
cavalry uniform? Methinks he eyes you - with no
friendly look."
Rupert and his friends glanced at the officer pointed
out.
"It is that fellow Fulke," Sir John said. "I heard
he had managed to obtain a commission in the array of
the Landgrave of Hesse. You must keep a smart look-
out, Master Rupert, for his presence bodes you no good.
He is in fitting company; that big German officer next
to him is the Graff Muller, a turbulent swashbuckler,
but a famous swordsman—a fellow who would as soon
run you through as look at you, and who is a disgrace
to the Margrave's army, in which I wonder much that
he is allowed to stay."
"Who is the fellow you are speaking of?" Dillon
asked.
"A gentleman with whom our friend Rupert had a
difference of opinion," Sir John Loveday laughed.
"There is a blood feud between them. Seriously, the
fellow has a grudge against our friend, and as he is the
sort of man to gratify himself without caring much as to
the means he uses, I should advise Master Holliday not
to trust himself out alone after dark. There are plenty
of ruined men in these German regiments who would
willingly cut a throat for a guinea, especially if offered
them by one of their own officers."
"The scoundrel is trying to get Muller to take up his
quarrel, or I am mistaken," Lord Fairholm, who had
been watching the pair closely, said; "they are glan-
cing this way, and Fulke has been talking earnestly.
But ruffian as he is, Muller is of opinion that for a no*


THE OLD MILL.
101
torious swordsman like him to pick a quarrel with a lad
like our friend would be too rank, and would, if he killed
him, look so much like murder that even he dare not
face it; he has shaken his head very positively."
"But why should not this Fulke take the quarrel in
his own hands ?" Dillon asked, surprised. "Unless he
is the rankest of cowards he might surely consider him-
self a match for our little cornet?"
"Our little cornet has a neat hand with the foils,"
Lord Fairholm said, dryly, "and Master Fulke is not
unacquainted with the fact."
"Why, Rupert," Dillon said, turning to him, "you
have never said that you ever had a foil in your hand!"
"You never asked me," Rupert said, smiling. "But
1 have practised somewhat with the colonel my grand-
father. And now it is time to be off, Dillon; we have
to walk back."
Four days later, as Rupert Holliday was standing in
the barrack-yard, his troop having just been dismissed
drill, a trooper of the 1st dragoons rode into the yard,
and after asking a question of one of the men, rode up
to him and handed him a note.
Somewhat surprised he opened it, and read as fol-
lows :—" My dear Master Holliday,—Sir John Loveday
and myself are engaged in an adventure which promises
some entertainment, albeit it is not without a spice of
danger. We need a good comrade who can on occa-
sion use his sword, and we know that we can rely on
you. On receipt of this, please mount your horse aud
ride to the old mill which lies back from the road in the
valley beyond Dettinheim. There you will find your
sincere friend, Fairholm. P. S.—It would be as well
not to mention whithei vou are going to ride."
It was the first note that Rupert had received from


THE OLD MILL.
103
dering, but still more ignorant of the nature of the ex-
pedition, rode quietly on behind.
The road was an unfrequented one, and during the
last two miles' ride they did not meet a single person
upon it. The hamlet of Dettinheim contained four or
five houses only, and no one seemed about. Another
five minutes' ride took them to the entrance to the little
valley in which the mill stood. They rode up to it, and
then dismounted.
"It's a lonesome dismal-looking place, Master Ru-
pert. It doesn't seem to bode good. Of course you
know what you're come for, sir; but I don't like the look
of the place, nohow."
"It does not look cheerful, Hugh; but I am to meet
Lord Fairholm and Sir John Loveday here."
"I don't see any sign of them, Master Rupert. I'd
be careful if I were you, for it's just the sort of place for
a foul deed to be done in. It does not look safe."
"It looks old and haunted," Rupert said; "but as
that is its natural look, I don't see it can help it. The
door is open, so my friends are here."
"Look out, Master Rupert; you may be running into
a snare."
Rupert paused a moment, and the thought flashed
across his mind that it might, as Hugh said, be a snare;
but with Lord Fairholm's letter in his pocket, he dis-
missed the idea.
"You make me nervous, Hugh, with your sugges-.
tions; nevertheless, I will be on my guard;" and he
drew his sword as he entered the mill.
As he did so, Hugh, who was holding the horses, bri-
dles over his arm, snatched a brace of pistols from the
holsters, cocked them, and stood eagerly listening. He
heard Rupert walk a few paces forward, and then pause,


104
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
and shout "Where are you, Fairholm?" Then he heard
a rush of heavy feet, a shout from Rupert, a clash of
swords, and a scream of agony.
All this was the work of a second; and as Hugh
dropped the reins and rushed forward to his master's
assistance, he heard a noise behind him, and saw a dozen
men issue from behind the trees, and run towards him.
Coming from the light, Hugh could with difficulty
see what was taking place in the darkened chamber be-
fore him. In an instant, however, he saw Rupert stand-
ing with his back to a wall, with a dead man at his feet,
and four others hacking and thrusting at him. Rush-
ing up, Hugh fired his two pistols. One of the men
dropped to the ground, the other with an oath reeled
backwards.
"Quick, sir! there are a dozen men just upon us."
Rupert ran one of his opponents through the shoulder,
and as the other drew back shouted to Hugh,—
"Up the stairs, Hugh! Quick!"
The two lads sprang up the wide steps leading to the
floor above, just as the doorway was darkened by a mass
of men. The door at the top of the steps yielded to
their rush, the rotten woodwork giving, and the door
falling to the ground. Two or three pistol bullets
whizzed by their ears, just as they leaped through the
opening.
"Up another floor, Hugh; and easy with the door."
The door at the top of the next ladder creaked heav-
ily as they pushed it back on its hinges.
"Look about, Hugh, for something to pile against it."
The shutters of the window were closed, but enough
light streamed through the chinks and crevices for them
to see dimly. There was odd rubbish strewn all about,
and in one corner a heap of decaying sacks. To these


THE OLD MILL.
105
both rushed, and threw some on the floor by the door,
placing their feet on them to keep them firm, just as
with a rush the men came against it. This door was
far stronger than the one below, but it gave before the
weight.
"The hinges will give, Hugh exclaimed; but at the
moment Rupert passed his thin rapier through one of
the chinks of the rough boards which formed it, and a
yell was heard on the outside. The pressure against
the door ceased instantly; and Rupert bade Hugh run
for some more sacks, while he threw himself prone on
them on the ground. It was well he did so, for, as ho
expected a half dozen pistol-shots were heard, and the
bullets crashed through the woodwork.
"Keep out of the line of fire, Hugh."
Hugh did so, and threw down the sacks close to the
door. Several times he ran backwards and forwards
across the room, the assailants still firing through the
door. Then Rupert leaped up, and the pile of sacks were
rapidly heaped against the door, just as the men out-
side, in hopes that they had killed the defenders, made
another rush against it.
This time, however, the pile of sacks had given it
strength and solidity, and it hardly shook under the as-
sault. Then came volleys of curses and imprecations,
in German, from outside; and then the lads could hear
the steps descend the stairs, and a loud and angry con-
sultation take place below.
"Open the shutters, Hugh, and let us see where we
are."
It was a chamber of some forty feet square, and, like
those below it, of considerable height. It was like the
rest of the mill, built of rough pine, black with age. It
had evidently been used as a granary.


106 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"This is a nice trap we have fallen into, Hugh, and t
doubt me if Lord Fairholm ever saw the letter with hu
name upon it which lured me here. However, that i3
not the question now; the thing is how we are to get
out of the trap. How many were there outside, do you
think.'"'
"There seemed to me about a dozen, Master Rupert,
but I got merely a blink at them."
"If it were not for their pistols we might do some-
thing Hugh; but as it is, it is hopeless."
Looking out from the window they saw that it waa
over the great water-wheel, whose top was some fifteen
feet below them, with the water running to waste from
the leet, which led from the reservoir higher up the
valley.
Presently they heard a horse gallop up to the front
of the mill, and shortly after the sound of a man's
voice raised in anger. By this time it was getting
dark.
"What'llbe the end of this, Master Rupert? We
could stand a siege for a week, but they'd hardly try
that."
"What's that?" Rupert said. "There's some one at
the door again."
They came back, but all was quiet. Listening at-
tentively, however, they heard a creaking, as of some
one silently descending the stairs. For some time all
was quiet, except that they could hear movements in the
lower story of the mill.
Presently Rupert grasped Hugh's arm.
"Do you smell anything, Hugh?"
"Yes, sir; I smell a smoke."
"The scoundrels have set the mill on fire, Hugh."
In another minute or two the smell became stronger,


THE OLD MILL.
107
end then wreaths of smoke could be seen curling up
through the crevices in the floor.
"Run through the other rooms, Hugh; let us see if
there is any means of getting down."
There were three other rooms, but on opening the
shutters they found in each case a sheer descent of full
forty feet to the ground, there being no outhouses whose
roofs would afford them a means of descent.
"We must rush down stairs, Hugh. It is better to
be shot as we go out, than be roasted here."
Rapidly they tore away the barrier of sacks, and Ru-
pert put his thumb on the latch. He withdrew it with
a sharp exclamation,—
"They have jammed the latch, Hugh. That was
what that fellow we heard was doing."
The smoke was now getting very dense, and they
could with difficulty breathe. Rupert put his head out
of the window.
"There is a little window just over the wheel," he
said; "if we could get down to the next floor we might
slip out of that and get in the wheel without being no-
ticed. Look about, Hugh," he exclaimed, suddenly;
"there must be a trap-door somewhere for lowering the
sacks. There is a wheel hanging to the ceiling; the
trap must be under that."
In a minute the trap was found, and raised. The
smoke rushed up in a volume, and the boys looked with
dismay at the dense mirk below.
"It's got to be done, Hugh. Tie that bit of sacking,
quick, over your nose and mouth, while I do the same.
Now lower yourself by your arms, and drop; it won't
be above fifteen feet. Hold your breath, and rush
straight to the window. I heard them open it. Now,
both together; now."


108
THE CORNET OF IIORSE.
The lads fell on their feet, and were in another minute
at the window. The broad top of the great wheel
stretched out level with them, hiding the window from
those who might have been standing below. The wheel
itself was some thirty feet in diameter, and was sunk
nearly half its depth in the ground, the water running
-off by a deep tail-race.
"We might lie flat on the top of the wheel," Hugh
said.
"We should be roasted to death when the mill is fairly
in flames. No, Hugh ; Ave must squeeze through this
space between the wall and the wheel, slip down by the
framework, and keep inside the wheel. There is no
fear of that burning, and we shall get plenty of fresh
air down below the level of the mill. I will go first,
Hugh. Mind how you go, for these beams are all
slimy; get your arm well around, and slip down as far
as the axle."
It was not an easy thing to do, and Rupert lost his
hold and slipped down the last ten feet, hurting him-
self a good deal in his fall. He was soon on his feet
again, and helped to break the fall of Hugh, who lost
his hold and footing at the axle, and would-have
hurt himself greatly, had not Rupert caught him,
both boys falling with a crash in the bottom of the
wheel.
They were some little time before regaining their
feet, for both were much hurt. Their movements were,
however, accelerated by the water, which fell in a
heavy shower from above, through the leaks in the
buckets of the wheel.
"Are you hurt much, Master Rupert?"
"I don't think I am broken at all, Hugh, but I am
hurt all over. How are you?"


THE OLD MILL.
109
«41 am all right, I think. It's lucky the inside of this
wheel is pretty smooth, like a big drum."
The position was not a pleasant one. A heavy
shower of water from above filled the air with spray,
and with their heads bent down it was difficult to
breathe; the inside planks of the wheel were so slimy
that standing was almost impossible, and at the slight-
est attempt at movement they fell. Above, the flames
were already darting out through the windows and sides
of the mill.
"Do you not think we might crawl out between the
wheel and the wall, and make our way down the tail-
race, Master Rupert? This water is chilling me to the
bones."
"I think it safer to stop where we are, Hugh. Those
fellows are sure to be on the watch. They will expect
to see us jump out of the upper window the last thing,
and will wait to throw our bodies—for of course we
should be killed—into the flames, to hide all trace of us.
We have only to wait quietly here. It is not pleasant;
but after all the trouble we have had to save our lives,
it would be a pity to risk them again. And I have a
very particular desire to be even with that fellow who
is, I doubt not, at the bottom of all this."
Soon the flames were rushing out in great sheets from
the mill, and even in the wheel the heat of the atmos-
phere was considerable. Presently a great crash was
heard inside.
"There is a floor fallen," Rupert said. "I think we
may move now; those fellows will have made off,
secure that—Hullo! what's that?"
The exclamation was caused by a sudden creaking
noise, and the great wheel began slowly to revolve.
The fall of the floor had broken its connection with the


110
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
machinery in the mill, and left free, it at once yielded
to the weight of the water in its buckets. The supply of
water coming down was small, and the wheel stiff from
long disuse, therefore it moved but slowly. The mo-
tion, however, threw both lads from their feet, and once
down, the rotary motion rendered it impossible for
them to regain their feet. After the first cry of sur-
prise, neither spoke; across both their minds rushed the
certainty of death.
How long the terrible time that followed lasted,
neither of them ever knew. The sensation was that of
being pounded to death. At one moment they were
together, then separated; now rolling over and over in
a sort of a ball, then lifted up and cast down into the
bottom of the wheel with a crash; now with their heads
highest, now with their feet. It was like a terrible
nightmare; but gradually the sharp pain of the blows
and falls were less vivid—a dull sensation came over
them—and both lost consciousness.
Rupert was the first to open his eyes, and for a time
lay but in dreamy wonder as to where he was and what
had happened. He seemed to be lying under a great
penthouse, with a red glow pervading everything.
Gradually his thoughts took shape, and he remembered
what had passed, and struggling painfully into a sitting
position, looked round. The wheel no longer re-
volved; there was no longer the constant splash of
water. Indeed the wheel existed as a wheel no longer.
As he looked round the truth lighted upon him. The
burning mill had fallen across the wheel, crushing, at
the top, the sides together. The massive timber had
given no further, and the wheel formed a sort of roof,
sloping from the outer wall, built solidly up against it,
to the opposite foot. Above, the timber of this wall


THE OLD MILL.
Ill
glared and flickered, but the soddened timber of the
wheel could have resisted a far greater amount of heat.
The leet had of course been carried away with the fall,
and the water would be flowing down the valley. The
heat was very great, but the rush of air up the deep cut
of the mill-race rendered it bearable. Having once
grasped the facts—and as he doubted not'the fall must
have occurred soon after he lost consciousness, and so
saved him from being bruised to death—Rupert turned
to Hugh.
He was quite insensible, but his heart still beat. Ru-
pert crawled out of the wheel, and found pools of water
in the mill-race, from which he brought double hand-
fuls, and sprinkled Hugh's face. Then as he himself
grew stronger from fresh air and a copious dousing of
his face and head with water, he dragged Hugh out,
and laying him beside a pool dashed water on his face
and chest. A deep sigh was the first symptom of re-
turning consciousness. He soon, to Rupert's delight,
opened his eyes.
After a time he sat up, but was too much hurt to rise.
After some consultation, Rupert left him, and went
alone down to the hamlet of Dettinheim, where, after
much knocking, he roused some of the inhabitants,
who had only a short time before returned from the
burning mill. Sodden and discolored as it was, Ru-
pert's uniform was still recognizable, and by the author-
ity this conveyed, and a promise of ample reward, four
men were induced to return with him to the mill, and
carry Hugh down to the village. This they reached
just as the distant clock of Liege cathedral struck two.
A bed was given up to them, and in half an hour both
lads were sound asleep.


312
TEE CORSET OF E0R3E.
CHAPTER IX.
THE PUEL.
Great was the excitement in the 5th Dragoons when,
upon the arrival of Rupert and Hugh—the former of
whom was able to ride, but the latter was carried by on a
stretcher—they learned the attack which had been made
upon one of their officers. The " Little Comet" was a
general favorite, short as was the time since he had
joined; while Hugh was greatly liked by the men of
his own troop. Rupert's colonel at once sent for him,
to learn the particulars of the outrage. Rupert was
unable to give farther particulars as to his assailants
than that they were German soldiers; that much the dim
light had permitted him to see, but more than that he
could not say. He stated his reasons for believing Sir
Richard Fulke was the originator of the attack, since
he had had a quarrel with him in England, but owned
that, beyond suspicions, he had no proof. The colonel
at once rode down to headquarters, and laid a com-
plaint before the Earl of Athlone, who promised that he
would cause every inquiry to be made. Then the Gen-
eral commanding the Hesse contingent was communi-
cated with, and the colonel of the cavalry regiment to
which Sir Richard Fulke belonged was sent for. He
stated that Captain Fulke had been away on leave of
absence for three days, and that he had gone to Eng-
land. The regiment was, however, paraded, and it was
found that five troopers were missing. No inquiry,


THE DUEL.
113
however, could elicit from any of the others a confes-
sion that they had been engaged in any fray, and as all
were reported as having been in by ten o'clock, except
the five missing men, there was no clue as to the parties
engaged. The five men might have deserted, but the
grounds for suspicion were very strong. Still, as no
proof could be obtained, the matter was suffered to drop.
The affair caused, however, much bad feeling be-
tween the two regiments, and the men engaged in
affrays when they met, until the order was issued that
they should only be allowed leave into the town on al-
ternate days. This ill-feeling spread, however, beyond
the regiments concerned. There had already been a
good deal of jealousy upon the part of the Continental
troops of the honor gained by the British in being first
in at the breaches of Venloo and Liege, and this feeling
was now much embittered. Duels between the officers
became matters of frequent occurrence, in spite of the
strict orders issued against that practice.
As Rupert had anticipated, the letter by which he had
been entrapped turned out a forgery. Lord Fairholm
was extremely indignant when he heard the use that had
been made of his name, and at once made inquiries as
to the trooper who had carried the note to Rupert.
This man he found without difficulty; upon being ques-
tioned, he stated that he had just returned from carry-
ing a message when he was accosted by a German offi-
cer who offered him a couple of marks to carry a letter
up to an officer of the 5th Dragoons. Thinking that
there was no harm in so doing, he had at once accepted
the offer. Upon being asked if he could recognize the
officer if he saw him, he replied that he had scarcely no-
ticed his face, and did not think that he could pick him
crat from others.
8


114
TEE CORNET OF HORSE.
The first three or four duels which took place had not
been attended with fatal result; but about three weeks
after the occurrence of the attack on Rupert, Captain
Muller, who had been away on leave, returned, and
publicly announced his attention of avenging the insult
to his regiment by insulting and killing one of the offi-
cers of the 5th Dragoons.
The report of the threat caused some uneasiness
among the officers, for the fellow's reputation as a
swordsman and notorious duellist was so well known,
that it was felt that any one whom he might select as
his antagonist would be as good as a dead man. A
proposition was started to report the matter to the gen-
eral, but this was decisively negatived, as it would have
looked like a request for protection, and would so affect
the honor of the regiment.
There was the satisfaction that but one victim could
be slain, for the aggressor in a fatal duel was sure to be
punished by removal into some corps stationed at a
distance.
Rupert was silent during these discussions, but he
silently determined that he would, if the opportunity
offered, take up the gauntlet, for he argued that he was
the primary cause of the feud; and, remembering the
words of M. Dessin and Maitre Dalboy, he thought that,
skilful as a swordsman as Muller might be, he would
yet have at least a fair chance of victory, while he
knew that so much could not be said for any of the
other officers of his regiment.
The opportunity occurred two days later. Rupert,
with his friend Dillon, went down to the large saloon,
which was the usual rendezvous with his friends Fair-
holm and Loveday. The place was crowded with of-
ficers, but Rupert soon perceived his friends, sitting at


THE DUEL.
115
a small table. He and Dillon placed two chairs there
also, and were engaged in conversation when a sudden
lull in the buzz of talk caused them to look up. Cap-
tain Muller had just entered the saloon with a friend,
and the lull was caused by curiosity, as his boast had
been the matter of public talk; and as all noticed that
two officers of the 5th were present, it was anticipated
that a scene would ensue.
A glance at Dillon's face showed that the blood had
left his cheek; for, brave as the Irishman was, the pros-
pect of being killed like a dog by this native swordsman
could not be but terrible to him, and he did not doubt
for a moment that he would be selected. Captain
Muller walked leisurely up to the bar, drank off a bum-
per of raw Geneva, and then turned and looked round
the room. As his eyes fell on the uniform of the 5th,
a look of satisfaction came over his face, and fixing his
eyes on Dillon, he walked leisurely across the room.
Rupert happened to be sitting on the outside of the
table, and he at once rose and as calmly advanced to-
wards the German.
There was now a dead silence in the room, and all
listened intently to hear what the lad had to say to the
duellist. Rupert spoke first and although he did not
raise his voice in the slightest, not a sound was lost
from one end of the room to the other.
"Captain Muller," he said, "I hear that you have
made a boast that you will kill the first officer of my
regiment whom you met. I am, I think, the first, and
you now have the opportunity of proving whether you
are a mere cut-throat or a liar."
A perfect gasp of astonishment was heard in the
room.
Dillon leaped to his feet, exclaiming,—


116
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"No, Rupert, I will not allow it-! I am your senior
officer." And the gallant fellow would have pushed
forward, had not Lord Fairholm put his hand on his
shoulder and forced him back, saying,—
"Leave him alone :. he knows what he is doing."
The German took a step back, with a hoarse ex-
clamation of rage and surprise at Rupert's address, and
put his hand to his sword. Then, making a great effort
to master his fury, he said,—
"You are safe in crowing loud, little cockerel; but
Captain Muller does not fight with boys."
A murmur of approval ran round the room; for the
prospect of this lad standing up to be killed by so noted
a swordsman was painful alike to the German and Eng-
lish officers present.
"The same spirit seems to animate you and your friend
Sir Richard Fulke," Rupert said, quietly. "He did
not care about fighting a boy, and so employed a dozen
of his soldiers to murder him."
"It is a lie!" the captain thundered. "Beware,
young sir, how you tempt me too far."
"You know it is not a lie," Rupert said, calmly. "I
know he told you he was afraid to fight me, for that I
was more than his match; and it seems to me, sir, that
this seeming pity for my youth is a mere cover of the
fact that you would rather choose as your victim some
one less skilled in fence than I happen to be. Are you
a coward, too, sir, as well as a ruffian?"
"Enough!" the German gasped. "Swartzberg," he
said turning to his friend, " make the arrangements; for
I vow I will kill this insolent puppy in the morning."
Lord Fairholm at once stepped forward to the Hes-
sian captain.
"I shall have the honor to act as Mr. Holliday's sec-


THE DUEL.
117
ond. Here is my card. I shall be at home all the
evening."
Rupert now resumed his seat, while Captain Muller
and his friend moved to the other end of the saloon.
Here he was surrounded by a number of German offi-
cers, who endeavored to dissuade.him from fighting a
duel in which the killing of his adversary would be
condemned by the whole army as child murder.
"Child or not," he said, ferociously, "he dies to-
morrow. You think he was mad to insult me; it was
conceit, not madness. His head is turned; a.fencing-
master once praised his skill at fence, and he thinks
himself a match for me—me! the best swordsman,
though I say it, in the German army. No, I would not
have forced a quarrel on him, for he is beneath my
notice; but I am right glad that he lias taken up the
glove I meant to throw down to his fellow. In killing
him I shall not only have punished the only person who
has for many years ventured to insult Otto Muller, but
I shall have done a service to a friend."
No sooner had Rupert regained his seat than Dillon
exclaimed,—
"Rupert, I shall never forgive myself. Others think
you are mad, but I know that you sacrifice yourself to
save me. You did me an ill-service, my lord," he said,
turning to Lord Fairholm, "by holding me back when
I would have taken my proper place. I shall never
hold up my head again. But it will not be for long,
for when he has killed Rupert I will seek him wherever
he may go, and force him to kill me too."
"My dear Dillon, I knew what I was doing," Lord
Fairholm said. "It was clear that either he or you had
to meet this German cut-throat."
"But," Dillon asked, in astonishment, "why would


118
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
you rather that your friend Rupert should be killed
than I?"
"You are not putting the case fairly," Lord Fairholm
said. "Did it stand so, I would certainly prefer that
you should run this risk than that Rupert should do so.
But the case stands thus: In the first place, it is really
his quarrel; and in the second, while it is certain that
this German could kill you without fail, it is by no
means certain that he will kill Rupert."
Dillon's eyes opened with astonishment.
"Not kill him! Do you think that he will spare him
after the way he has been insulted before all of us?"
"No, there is little chance of that. It is his power,
not his will, that I doubt. I do not feel certain; far
from it, I regard the issue as doubtful; and yet I feel
strong confidence in the result; for you must know,
Master Dillon, that Rupert Holliday, boy as he is, is
probably the best swordsman in the British army."
"Rupert Holliday!" ejaculated Dillon, incredulously.
Lord Fairholm nodded.
"It is as I say, Dillon; and although they say this
German is also the best in his, his people are in no way
famous that way. Had it been with the best swords-
man in the French army that Rupert had to fight, my
mind would be less at ease. But come now, we have
finished our liquor, and may as well be off. We are
the centre of all eyes here, and it is not pleasant to be a
general object of pity, even when that pity is ill-be-
stowed. Besides, I have promised to be at home, to
wait for Midler's second. I will come round to your
quarters, Rupert, when I have arranged time and place."
The calm and assured manner of Rupert's two friends
did more to convince Dillon that they were speaking in
earnest, and that they really had confidence in Rupert's


THE DUEL% 119
skill, than any asseveration on their part could have
done, but he was still astounded at the news that this boy
friend of his, who had never even mentioned that he
could fence, could by any possibility be not only a first
rate swordsman, but actually a fair match for this noted
duellist. Upon the way up to the barracks, Rupert per-
suaded his friend to say nothing as to his skill, but it
was found impossible to remain silent, for when the offi-
cers heard of the approaching duel there was a universal
cry of indignation, and the colonel at once avowed his
intention of riding off to Lord Athlone to request him
to put a stop to a duel which would be nothing short of
murder.
"The honor of the regiment shall not suffer," he
said, sternly, "for I myself will meet this German cut-
throat."
Seeing that his colonel was resolute, Rupert made a
sign to Dillon that he might speak, and he accordingly
related to his astonished comrades the substance of
what Lord Fairholm had told him. Rupert's brother
officers could not believe the news; but Rupert sug-
gested that the matter could be easily settled if some
foils were brought, adding that half-an-hour's fencing
would be useful to him, and get his hand into work
again. The proposal was agreed to, and first one and
then another of those recognized as the best swords-
men of the regiment took their places against him, but
without exerting himself in the slightest, he proved
himself so infinitely their superior that their doubts
speedily changed into admiration, and the meeting of
the morrow was soon regarded with a feeling of not
only hope, but confidence. It was late before Lord
Fairholm rode up to the cornet's.
"Did you think I was never coming?" he asked, as he


120 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
entered Rupert's quarters. "The affair has created
quite an excitement, and just as I was starting, two
hours back, a message came to me to go to head-quar-
ters. I found his lordship in a great passion, and he
rated me soundly, I can tell you, for undertaking to be
second in such a disgracefully uneven contest as this.
When he had had his say, of course I explained mat-
ters, pointed out that this German bully was a nuisance
to the whole army, and that you being, as I myself
could vouch, a sort of phenomenon with the sword, had
taken the matter up to save your brother officer from
being killed. I assured him that I had the highest au-
thority for your being one of the best swordsmen in
Europe, and that therefore I doubted not that you were
a match for this German. I also pointed out respect-
fully to him that if he were to interfere to stop it, as he
had intended, the matter would be certain to lead to
many more meetings between the officers of the two
nationalities. Upon this the general after some talk
decided to allow the matter to go on, but said that
whichever way it went he would write to the generals
commanding all the divisions of the allied army, and
would publish a general order to the effect that hence-
forth no duels shall be permitted except after the dis-
pute being referred to a court of honor of five senior
officers, by whom the necessity or otherwise of the duel
shall be determined; and that in the case of any duel
fought without any such preliminary, both combatants
shall be dismissed from the service, whether the wounds
given be serious or not. I think the proposal is an
excellent one, and likely to do much good; for in a
mixed army like ours, causes for dispute and jealousy
are sure to arise, and without some stringent regulation
we should be always fighting among ourselves."


THE DUEL.
121
At an early hour on the following morning a stranger
would have supposed that some great military spectacle
was about to take place, so large was the number of
officers riding from Liege and the military stations
around it towards the place fixed upon for the duel,
The event had created a very unusual amount of excite-
ment, because, in the first place, the attempt to murder
Rupert at the mill of Dettinheim had created much talk;
the intention of Captain Muller to force a quarrel on the
officers of the 5th had also been a matter of public com-
ment, while the manner in which the young cornet of
that regiment had taken up the gage, added to the
extraordinary inequality between the combatants, gave
a special character to the duel. It was eight in the
morning when Rupert Holliday rode up to the place
fixed upon, a quiet valley some three miles from the
town. On the slopes of hills on either side were
gathered some two or three hundred officers, English,
Dutch, and German, the bottom of the valley, which
was some forty yards across, being left clear. There
was however, none of the life and animation which
generally characterize a military gathering. The Brit-
ish officers looked sombre and stern at what they
deemed nothing short of the approaching murder of
their gallant young countryman; and the Germans
were grave and downcast, for they felt ashamed of the
inequality of the contest. Among both parties there
was earnest though quiet talk of arresting the duel, but
such a step would have been absolutely unprecedented.
The arrival of the officers of the 5th, who rode up in a
body a few minutes before Rupert arrived with Lord
Fairholm and his friend Dillon, somewhat changed the
aspect of affairs, for their cheerful faces showed that
from some cause, at which the rest were unable to


122
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
guess, they by no means regarded the death of their
comrade as a foregone event. As they alighted and
gave their horses to the orderlies who had followed
them, their acquaintances gathered round them full of
expressions of indignation and regret at the approach-
ing duel.
"Is there any chance of this horrible business being
stopped?" an old colonel asked Colonel Forbes, as he
alighted. "There is a report that the general has got
wind of it, and will at the last moment put an end to it
by arresting both of them."
"No, I fancy that the matter will go on," Colonel
Forbes said.
"But it is murder," Colonel Chambers said, indig-
nantly.
"Not so much murder as you think, Chambers; for I
tell you this lad is simply a marvel with his sword."
"Ah," the colonel said, " I had not heard that; but in
no case could a lad like this have a chance with this
Muller, a man who has not only the reputation of being
the best swordsman in Germany, who now has been in
something like thirty duels, and has more than twenty
times killed his man.
"I know the ruffian's skill and address," Colonel
•Forbes said; "and yet I tell you that I regard my young
friend's chance as by no means desperate."'
Similar assurances had some effect in raising the
spirits of the English officers; still they refused to be-
lieve that a lad like a recently-joined cornet could have
any real chance with the noted duellist, and their hopes
faded away altogether when Rupert rode up. He was,
of course, a stranger to most of those present, and his
smooth boyish face and slight figure struck them with
pity and dismay. Rupert, however, although a little


THE DUEL.
123
pale, seemed more cheerful than jmy one on the ground,
and smiled and talked to Lord Fairholm and Dillon as
if awaiting the commencement of an ordinary military
parade.
"That is a gallant young fellow," was the universal
exclamation of most of those present, whatever their
nationality. "He faces death as calmly as if he were
ignorant of his danger."
Five minutes later Captain Muller rode up, with his
second; and the preparations for the conflict at once
began.
All except the combatants and their seconds retired
to the slopes. Lord Fairholm and Captain Swartzberg
stood in the middle of the bottom; Rupert stood back at
a short distance, talking quietly with Dillon and his
colonel; while Captain Muller walked about near the
foot of the slope, loudly saluting those present with
whom he was acquainted'.
There was but little loss of time in choosing the
ground, for the bottom of the valley was flat and
smooth, and the sun was concealed beneath a gray bank
of clouds, which covered the greater part of the sky,
so that there was no advantage of light.
When all was arranged, the length of the swords was
measured. Both had come provided with a pair of duel-
ling rapiers, and as all four weapons were of excellent
temper and of exactly even length, no difficulty was met
with here. Then a deep hush fell upon the gathering
as the seconds returned to their principals.
It had been arranged by the seconds that they should
not fight in uniform, as the heavy boots impeded their
action. Both were accordingly attired in evening
dress. Rupert wore dark puce satin breeches, white
6tockings, and very light buckled shoes. His opponent


124
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
was in bright orange-colored breeches, with stockings
to match. Coats and waistcoats were soon removed,
and the shirt sleeves rolled up above the elbow.
As they took stand face to face, something like a
groan went through the spectators. Rupert stood
about five feet nine, slight, active, with smooth face,
and head covered with short curls. The German stood
six feet high, with massive shoulders, and arms covered
with muscle. His huge moustache was twisted up-
wards towards his ears; his hair was cropped short, and
stood erect all over his head. It was only among a few
of the shrewder onlookers that the full value of the
tough, whipcordy-look of Rupert's frame, and the ex-
treme activity promised by his easy pose, were appre-
ciated. The general opinion went back to the former
verdict, that the disparity was so great that, even put-
ting aside the German's well-known skill, the duel was
little short of murder.
Just before they stood on guard, Captain Muller said,
in a loud voice,—
"Now, sir, if you have any prayer to say, say it; for I
warn you, I will kill you like a dog."
A cry of "Shame!" arose from the entire body of
spectators; when it abated Rupert said, quietly but
clearly,—
"My prayers are said, Captain Muller. If yours are
not, say them now, for assuredly I will kill you—not as
a dog, for a dog is a true and faithful animal, but as I
would kill a tiger, or any other beast whose existence
was a scourge to mankind."
A cheer of approbation arose from the circle; and
with a grin of rage Captain Muller took his stand.
Rupert faced him in an instant, and their swords
crossed. For a short time the play was exceedingly


THE DUEL.
125
cautious on both sides, each trying to find out his oppo-
nent's strength. Hitherto the German had thought but
little of what Fulke had told him that he had heard, of
Rupert's skill; but the calm and confident manner of the
young Englishman now impressed him with the idea
that he really, boy as he was, must be something out of
the common way. The thought in no way abated his
own assurance, it merely taught him that it would be
wiser to play cautiously at first, instead of, as he had
intended, making a fierce and rapid attack at once, and
finishing the struggle almost as soon as it began.
The lightning speed with which his first thrusts were
parried and returned soon showed him the wisdom of
the course he had adopted; aud the expression of arro-
gant disdain with which he had commenced the fight
speedily changed to one of care and determination.
This insolent boy was to be killed, but the operation
must not be carelessly carried out.
"For a time he attempted by skilful play to get
through Rupert's guard, but the lad's sword always
met him; and its point flashed so quickly and vengefully
forward, that several times it was only by quick back-
ward springs that he escaped from it.
The intense, but silent excitement among the spec-
tators increased with every thrust and parry; and every
nerve seemed to tingle in unison with the sharp clink
of the swords. The German now endeavored to take
advantage of his superior height, length of arm, and
strength, to force down Rupert's guard; but the latter
slipped away from him, bounding as lightly as a cat
out of range, and returning with such rapid and elastic
springs, that the German was in turn obliged to use
his utmost activity to get back out of reach.
So far several slight scratches had been given on both'


126
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
sides, but nothing in any way to affect the combatants.
As the struggle continued, gaining every moment in
earnestness and effort, a look of anxiety gradually stole
over the German's face, and the perspiration stood thick
on his forehead. He knew now that he had met his
match; and an internal feeling told him that although he
had exerted himself to the utmost, his opponent had not
yet put out his full strength and skill. Rupert's face
was unchanged since the swords had crossed. His
mouth was set, but in a half smile; his eye was bright;
and his demeanor rather that of a lad fencing with but-
toned foils, than that of one contending for his life
against a formidable foe.
Now thoroughly aware of his opponent's strength and
tactics, Rupert began to press the attack, and foot by
foot drove his opponent back to the spot at which the
combat had commenced. Then, after a fierce rally, he
gave an opening; the German lunged, Rupert threw
back his body with the rapidity of lightning, lunging
also as he did so. His opponent's sword grazed his
cheek as it passed, while his own ran through the Ger-
man's body until the hilt struck it. Muller fell without
a word, an inert mass; and the surgeon running up,
pronounced that life was already extinct.
The crowd of spectators now nocked down, the Eng-
lish with difficulty repressing their exclamations of de-
light, and congratulated Rupert on the result, which
to them appeared almost miraculous; while the
senior German officer present came up to him, and
said,—-
"Although Captain Muller was a countryman of
mine, sir, I rejoice in the unexpected result of this
duel; it has rid our army of a man who was a scourge
to it."


THE DUEL.
127
Plaisters and bandages were now applied to Rupert's
wounds; and in a few moments the whole party had left
the valley, one German orderly alone remaining to
watch the body of the dead duellist until a party could
be sent out to convey it to the town for burial.


128
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
CHAPTER X.
THE BATTLE OF THE DYKES.
For some time after his duel with Captain Muller, it
is probable that the little cornet was, after Marlborough -
himself, the most popular man in the British army in
Flanders. He, however, bore his honors quietly, shrink-
ing from notice, and seldom going down into the town.
Any mention of the duel was painful to him; for al-
though he considered that he was perfectly justified in
taking up the quarrel forced upon his regiment, yet he
sincerely regretted that he should have been obliged to
kill a man, however dangerous and obnoxious, in cold
blood.
Two days after the duel he received a letter from his
grandfather. It was only the second he had received.
In the previous letter Colonel Holliday alluded to some-
thing which he had said in a prior communication, and
Rupert had written back to say that no such letter had
come to hand. The answer ran as follows,—
"My dear Grandson,—Your letter has duly come to
hand. I regret to find that my first to you miscarried,
and by comparing dates I think that it must have been
lost in the wreck of the brig ' Flora,' which was lost in
a tempest on her way to Holland a few days after I wrote.
This being so, you are ignorant of the changes which
have taken place here, and which affect yourself in no
slight degree. The match between your lady mother
and Sir William Brownlow is broken off. This took


BE BATTLE OF THE DYKES.
129
place just after you sailed for the wars. It was brought
about by our friend, M. Dessin. This gentleman—who
is, although I know not his name, a French nobleman
of title and distinction—received, about the time you
left, the news that he might shortly expect to hear that
the decree which had sent him into exile was reversed.
Some little time later a compatriot of his came down to
stay with him. M. Dessin, who I know cherished ill-
feeling against Sir William for the insult which his son
had passed upon his daughter, and for various belittling
words respecting that young lady which Sir William
had in his anger permitted himself to use in public, took
occasion when he was riding through the streets of
Derby, accompanied by his friends, Lord Pomeroy and
Sir John Hawkes, gentlemen of fashion and repute, to
accost him. Sir William swore at him as a French
dancing-master; whereupon M. Dessin at once chal-
lenged him to a duel. Sir William refused with many
scornful words to meet a man of such kind, whereupon
M. Dessin, drawing Lord Pomeroy to him, in con-
fidence disclosed his name and quality, to which his
compatriot—also a French nobleman—testified, and of
which he offered to produce documents and proofs.
They did then adjourn to a tavern, where they called
for a private room, to talk the matter over out of ear-
shot of the crowd; and after examining the proofs, Lord
Pomeroy and Sir John Hawkes declared that Sir Wil-
liam Brownlow could not refuse the satisfaction which
M. Dessin demanded. It has always been suspected
that Sir William was a man of small courage, though
of overbearing manner, and he was mightily put to when
he heard that he must fight with a man whom he justly
regarded as being far more than his match. So craven
did he become, indeed, that the gentlemen with him did
9


130
THE CORNET OF HORSE.^
not scruple to express their disgust loudly. M. Dessin
paid that, unless Sir William did afford him satisfaction,
he would trounce him publicly as a coward, but tbat be
bad one other alternative to offer. All were mightily
surprised when he stated that this alternative was that
he should write a letter to Mistress Holliday renouncing
all claim to her hand. This Sir William for a time
refused to do, blustering much; but finally, having no
3tomach for a fight, and fearing the indignity of a public
whipping, he did consent so to do; and M. Dessin
having called for paper and pens, the letter was then
written, and the four gentlemen signed as witnesses.
The party then separated, Lord Pomeroy and Sir John
Hawkes riding off without exchanging another word
with Sir William Brownlow. Your lady mother was
in a great taking when she received the letter, and
learned the manner in which it had come to be written.
M. Dessin left the town, with his daughter, two days
later. He came over to take farewell of me, and ex-
pressed himself with great feeling and heartiness as to
the kindness which he was good enough to say that I
had shown hun. I assured him, as you may believe,
that the action he had forced Mistress Holliday's suitor
to take left me infinitely his debtor. He promised to
write to me from France, whither he was about to
return. He said that he regretted much that a vow he
had sworn to keep his name unknown in England, save
and except his honor should compel him to disclose it,
prevented him from telling it; but that he would in the
future let me know it. After it was known that he had
left, Sir William Brownlow again attempted to make
advances to your lady mother; but she, who lacks not
spirit, repulsed him so scornfully that all fear of any
future entanglement in that quarter is at an end; at the


THE BATTLE OF THE DYKES.
131
which I have rejoiced mightily, although the Chace,
now that you have gone, is greatly changed to me.
Farmer Parsons sends his duty to you, and his love to
Hugh. I think that it would not he ill-taken if, in a
short time, you were to write to Mistress Holliday.
Make no mention of her broken espousal, which is a
subject upon which she cares not to touch. The Earl
of Marlborough has been good enough to write me a
letter speaking in high terms of you. This I handed to
her to read, and although she said no word when she
handed it back, I could see that she was much moved.
My pen runs not so fast as it did. I will therefore now
conclude.
"Your loving Grandfather."
This letter gave great pleasure to Rupert, not because
it restored to him the succession of the estates of the
Chace, for of that he thought but little, but because his
mother was saved from a match which would, he felt
sure, have been an unhappy one for her.
The winter passed off quietly, and with the spring the
two armies again took the field. The campaign of 1703
was, like its predecessor, marred by the pusillanimity
and indecision of the Dutch deputies, who thwarted all
Marlborough's schemes for bringing the French to a
general engagement, and so ruined the English gen-
eral's most skilful plans, that the earl, worn out by dis-
appointment and disgust, wrote to the Queen, praying
to be relieved of his command and allowed to retire into
private life, and finally only remained at his post at his
mistress's earnest entreaty. The campaign opened with
the siege of Bonn, a strongly fortified town held by the
French, and of great importance to them, as being the
point by which they kept open communication between


132
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
France arid their strong army in Germany. Marlbor-
ough himself commanded the siege operations, having
under him forty battalions, sixty squadrons, and a hun-
dred guns. General Overkirk, who, owing to the death
of the Earl of Athlone, was now second in command,
commanded the covering army, which extended from
Liege to Bonn.
The siege commenced on the 3d of May, and with
such vigor was it carried on that on the 9th the fort on
the opposite side of the Rhine was carried by storm;
and as from this point the works defending the town
could all be taken in reverse, the place surrendered on
the 15th, the garrison, 3600 strong, being permitted by
the terms of capitulation to retire to Luxemburg. Mar-
-shal Villeroi, who commanded the French army on the
frontier, finding that he could give no aid to Bonn, ad-
vanced against Maestrich, which he hoped to surprise,
before Overkirk could arrive to its aid. On the way,
however, he had to take the town of Tangres, which was
held by two battalions of infantry only. These, how-
ever, defended themselves with astonishing bravery
against the efforts of a whole army, and for twenty-eight
hours of continuous fighting arrested the course of the
enemy. At the end of that time they were forced to
surrender, but the time gained by their heroic defence
afforded time for Overkirk to bring up his army, and
when Villeroi arrived near Maestrich, he found the allies
already there, and so strongly posted that although his
force was fully twice as strong as theirs, he did not vent-
ure to attack.
Marlborough, upon the fall of Bonn, marched with the
greatest expedition to the assistance of his colleague.
His cavalry reached Maestrich on the 21st, his infantry
three days later. On the 26th of May he broke up the


THE BATTLE OF THE DYKES.
133
camp and advanced to undertake the grand operation of
the siege of Antwerp. The operation was to be under-
taken by a simultaneous advance of several columns.
Marlborough himself with the main wing was to con-
front Marshal Villeroi, General Spaar was to attack that
part of the French lines which lay beyond the Scheldt,
Cohorn was to force the passage of that river in the ter-
ritory of Hulst, and unite Spaar's attack with that of
Obdam, who with twenty-one battalions and sixteen
squadrons was to advance from Bergen-op-Zoom. The
commencement of this operation was well-conducted.
On the night of the 26th Cohorn passed the Scheldt,
and the next morning he and Spaar made a combined
attack on that part of the French lines against which
they had been ordered to act, and carried them after
severe fighting and the loss of 1200 men. Upon the
following day the Earl of Marlborough riding through
the camp saw Rupert Holliday, standing at the door of
his tent, Beckoning him to him, he said,—
"Would you like a ride round Antwerp, Master Holli-
day? I have a letter which I desire carried to General
Obdara, whose force is at Eckeron on the north of the
city."
Upon Rupert saying that he should like it greatly,
the earl bade him be at his quarters in an hour's time.
"There is the despatch," he said, when Rupert called
upon him. "You will give this to the general himself.
I consider his position as dangerous, for Marshal Vil-
leroi may throw troops into the town, and in that case
the Marquis Bedmar may fall in great force upon any
of our columns now lying around him. I have warned
Obdam of his danger, and have begged him to send back
his heavy baggage, to take up a strong position, and if
the enemy advance in force to fall back to Bergen-op-


134
TEE CORNET OF HORSE
Zoom. Should the general question you, you can say
that you are aware of the terms of the despatch, and
that I had begged you to assure the general that my un-
easiness on his account was considerable."
The general then pointed out to Rupert on a map the
route that he should take so as to make a sweep round
Antwerp, and warned him to use every precaution, and
to destroy the despatch if there should be danger of his
being captured.
"Am I to return at once, sir?"
"No," the earl said. "If all goes well we shall in
three days invest the place, advancing on all sides, and
you can rejoin your corps when the armies unite."
Rupert's horse was already saddled on his return, and
Hugh was in readiness to accompany him as his orderly.
It was a thirty miles', ride, and it was evening before
he reached Eckeron, having seen no enemy on his line
of route.
He was at once conducted to the quarters of the Dutch
general, who received him politely, and read the de-
spatch which he had brought. It did not strike Rupert
that he was much impressed with its contents, but he
made no remark, and simply requested one of his staff
to see to Rupert's wants, and to have a tent pitched for
him.
He spent a pleasant evening with the Dutch general's
staff, most of whom could talk French, while Hugh was
hospitably entertained by the sergeants of the staff.
The next morning the tents were struck, and the
heavy baggage was, in accordance with Lord Marlbor-
ough's orders, sent to the fortress of Bergen-op-Zoom,
but, to Rupert's surprise and uneasiness, no attempt was
made to carry out the second part of the instruction
contained in the despatch.


THE BATTLE OF TBE DYKES.
135
The day passed quietly, and at night the party were
very merry round a camp fire.
At eight o'clock next morning a horseman rode into
camp with the news that the French were attacking the
rear, and that the army was cut off from the Scheldt!
The Earl of Marlborough's prevision had proved cor-
rect. The French marshals had determined to take ad-
vantage of their central position, and to crush one of
their enemy's columns.
On the evening of the 29th, Marshal Villeroi detached
Marshal Boufflers with thirty companies of grenadiers
and thirty squadrons of horse. These marching all
night reached Antwerp at daybreak without interrup-
tion, and uniting with the force under the Marquis
Bedmar, issued out 30,000 strong to attack Obdam.
Sending off detached columns, who moved round, and—.
unseen by the Dutch, who acted with as great care-
lessness as if their foes had been 500 miles away—he
took possession of the roads on the dykes leading not
only to Fort Lille on the Scheldt, but to Bergen-op-
Zoom, and fell suddenly upon the Dutch army on all
sides.
Scarcely had the messenger ridden into Eckeron, when
a tremendous roar of musketry broke out in all quarters,
and the desperate position into which the supineness of
their general had suffered them to fall, was apparent
to all.
In a few minutes the confusion was terrible.
Rupert and Hugh hastily saddled their horses, and
had just mounted when General Obdam with twenty
troopers rode past at full gallop.
"Where can he be going?" Rupert said. "He is
not riding towards either of the points attacked."
"It seems to me that he is bolting, Master Rupert,


13($ THE CORNET OF HORSE.
just flying by some road the French have not yet occu-
pied."
"Impossible!" Rupert said; but it was so, and the
next day the runaway general himself brought the news
of his defeat to The Hague, announcing that he had
escaped with thirty horse, and that the rest of his army
was destroyed.
It is needless to say that General Obdam never after-
wards commanded a Dutch army in the field. The sec-
ond part of the news which he brought The Hague was
not correct. General Schlangenberg, the second in
command, at once assumed the command; the Dutch
rallied speedily from their surprise, and the advancing
columns of the enemy were soon met with a desperate
resistance. In front General Boufflers attacked with
twenty battalions of French troops, headed by the gren-
adiers he had brought with him, while a strong Spanish
forced barred the retreat. Under such circumstances
many troops would at once have laid down their arms;
but such a thought never occurred to the Dutchmen of
Schlangenberg's army.
While a portion of this force opposed Boufflers'
troops pressing on their front, the rest threw themselves
against those who barred their retreat to Fort Lille.
Never was there more desperate fighting; nowhere
could ground have been selected more unsuited for a
battle-field.
It was by the roads alone running upon the dykes
above the general level of the country the troops could
advance or retreat, and it was upon these that the heads
of the heavy columns struggled for victory.
There was little firing.
The men in front had no time to reload, those behind
could not fire because their friends were before them;


THE BATTLE OF THE DYKES.' 137
it was a fierce hand-to-hand struggle, such as might
have taken place on the same ground in the middle
ages, before gunpowder was in use. Bayonets and
clubbed muskets, these were the weapons on both sides,
while dismounted troopers—for horses were worse than
useless here, mixed up with the infantry—fought with
swords. On the roads, on the sides of the slopes, waist
deep in the water of the ditches, men fought hand-to-
hand. Schlangenberg commanded at the spot where
the Dutchmen obstinately and stubbornly resisted the
fury of the French onslaught, and even the chosen
grenadiers of France failed to break down that desper-
ate defence. AH day the battle raged.
Rupert having no fixed duty rode backwards and
forwards along the roads, now watching how went the
defence against the French attack, now how the Dutch
in vain tried to press back the Spaniards and open a
way of retreat. Late in the afternoon he saw a party
of the staff officers pressing towards the rear on foot.
"We are going to try to get to the head of the col-
umn," one said to Rupert; "we must force back the
Spaniards, or we are all lost."
"I will join you,"Rupert said, leaping from his horse.
"Hugh, give me my pistols and take your own; leave
the horses, and come with me."
It took upwards of an hour to make their way along
the dyke, sometimes pushing forward between the sol-
diers, sometimes wading in the ditch, but at last they
reached the spot where, over ground high heaped with
dead, the battle raged as fiercely as ever. With a shout
of encouragement to the men, the party of officers threw
themselves in front and joined in the fray. Desperate
as the fighting had been before, it increased in intensity
now.


138
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
The Dutch, cheered hy the leading of their officers,
pressed forward with renewed energy; the Spaniards
fought desperately, nor indeed could they have re-
treated, from the crowd of their comrades behind. The
struggle was desperate; bayonet clashed against bay-
onet, heavy muskets descended with a showering thud
on head and shoulders, swords flashed, men locked to-
gether struggled for life, those who fell were trampled
to death, and often those in front were so jammed by
the pressure, that their arms were useless, and they
could do naught but grasp at each other's throats, until
a blow or a bayonet thrust from behind robbed one or
other of his adversary. Slowly, very slowly, the Dutch
were forcing their way forward, but it was by the de-
struction of the head of their enemy's column, and not
by any movement of retreat on their part.
After a few minutes of desperate struggles, in which
twice Hugh saved his life by shooting a man on the
point of running him through with a bayonet, Rupert
found himself on the edge of the road. He drew out of
the fight for an instant, and then making his way back
until he came to a Dutch colonel, he pointed out to him
that the sole hope was for a strong body of men to de-
scend into the ditch, to push forward there, and to open
fire on the flank of the enemy's column, so as to shake
its solidity.
The officer saw the advice was good; and a column,
four abreast, entered the ditches on each side, and
pressed forward. The water was some inches above
their waists, but they shifted their pouches to be above
its level, and soon passing the spot where the struggle
raged as fiercely as ever on the dyke above, they opened
fire on the flanks of the Spaniards. These in turn fired
down, and the carnage on both sides was great. Fresh


THE BATTLE OF THE DYKES. 139
Dutchmen, however, pressed forward to take the place
of those that fell; and the solidity of the Spaniards' col-
umn being shaken, the head of the Dutch body began
to press them back.
The impetus once given was never checked; slowly,
very slowly, the Dutch pushed forward, until at last the
Spaniards were driven off the road, and the line of re-
treat was open to the Dutch army. Then the rear
guard began to fall back before the French; and fight-
ing every step of the way, the last of the Dutch army
reached Fort Lille long after night had fallen.
Their loss in this desperate hand-to-hand fighting
had been 4000 killed and wounded, besides 600 pris-
oners and six guns. The French and Spaniards lost
3000 killed and wounded.
It was well for Rupert that Hugh kept so close to
him, for nearly the last shot fired by the enemy struck
him and he fell beneath the water, when his career
would have been ended had not Hugh seized him and
lifted him ashore. So much had the gallantry of the
little cornet attracted the attention and admiration of
the Dutch, that plenty of volunteers were glad to assist
Hugh to carry him to Fort Lille. There during the
night a surgeon examined his wound, and pronounced
that the ball had broken two ribs, and had then glanced
out behind, and that if all went well, in a month he
would be about again.
The numbers of wounded were far beyond the re-
sources of Fort Lille to accommodate, and all were upon
the following day put into boats, and distributed through
the various Dutch riverine towns, in order that they
might be well tended and cared for. This was a far
better plan than their accumulation in large military
hospitals, where, even with the greatest care, the air is


140
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
always impure, and the deaths far more numerous than
when the men are scattered, and can have good nursing
and fresh air.
Rupert, with several other officers, was sent to Doit,
at that time one of the great commercial cities of Hol-
land. Rupert, although tightly bandaged, and forbid-
den to make any movement, was able to take an interest
in all that was going on.
"There is quite a crowd on the quay, Hugh."
"Yes, sir; I expect most of these Dutch officers have
friends and acquaintances here; besides, as yet the peo-
ple here cannot tell who have fallen, and must be anxious
indeed for news."
The crowd increased greatly by the time the boat
touched the quay; and as the officers stepped or were
carried ashore, each was surrounded by a group of anx-
ious inquirers.
Hugh, standing by his master's stretcher, felt quite
alone in the crowd—as, seeing his British uniform, and
the shake of his head at the first question asked, none
tried to question him—and looked round vaguely at
the crowd, until some soldiers should come to lift the
stretcher. Suddenly he gave a cry of surprise, and to
Rupert's astonishment left his side, and sprang through
the crowd. With some difficulty he made his way to a
young lady, who was standing with an elderly gentle-
man on some steps a short distance back from the crowd.
She looked surprised at the approach of this British
soldier, whose eyes were eagerly fixed on her; but not
till Hugh stepped in front of her and spoke did she re-
member him.
"Mistress Von Duyk," he said, "my master is here
wounded; and as he has not a friend in the place, and
I saw you, I made bold to speak to you."


THE BATTLE OF THE DYKES.
141
"Oh! I am sorry," the girl said, holding out her hand
to Hugh. "Papa, this is one of the gentlemen who res-
cued me, as I told you, when Sir Richard Fulk'e tried
to carry me off."
The gentleman, who had looked on in profound as-
tonishment, seized Hugh's hand,—
"I am indeed glad to have an opportunity of thank-
ing you. Hasten home, Maria, and prepare a room; I
will go and hme this good friend brought to our house."


142
THE CQBNET OF HOUSE.
CHAPTER XL
A DEATH TEA P.
Never did a patient receive more unremitting care
than that which was lavished upon Rupert Holliday in
the stately old house at Dort. The old housekeeper, in
the stiffest of dresses and starched caps, and with the
rosiest although most wrinkled of faces, waited upon
him; while Maria von Duyk herself was in and out of
his room, brought him flowers, read to him, and told
him the news, and her father frequently came in to see
that he lacked nothing. As for Hugh, he grumbled,
and said that there was nothing for him to do for his
master; but he nevertheless got through the days pleas-
antly enough, having struck up a flirtation with Maria's
plump and pretty waiting-maid, who essayed to improve
his Dutch, of which he had by this time picked up a
slight smattering. Then, too, he made himself useful,
and became a great favorite in the servant's hall, went
out marketing, told them stories of the war in broken
Dutch, and made himself generally at home. Greatly
astonished was he at the stories that he heard as to the
land around him; how not unfrequently great subsi-
dences, extending over very many square miles, took
place; and where towns and villages stood when the
sun went down, there spread in the morning a sea very
many fathoms deep. Hugh could hardly believe these
tales, which he repeated to Rupert, who in turn ques-
tioned Maria von Duyk, who answered him that the


A DEATH TRAP.
143
stories were strictly true, and that many such great and
sudden catastrophes had happened.
"I can't understand it," Rupert said. "Of course
one could imagine a sea or river breaking through a dyke
and covering low lands, but that the whole country
should sink, and there be deep water over the spot,
appears unaccountable."
"The learned believe," Maria said, "that deep down
below the surface of the land lies a sort of soil like a
quicksand, and that when the river deepens its bed so
that its waters do enter this soil it melts away, leaving
a great void, into which the land above does sink and
is altogether swallowed up."
"It is a marvellously uncomfortable feeling," Rupert
said, " to think that one may any night be awoke with
a sudden crash, only to be swallowed up."
"Such things do not happen often," Maria said; "and
the districts that suffer are after all but small in com-
parison to Holland. So I read that in Italy the people
do build their towns on the slopes of Vesuvius, although
history says that now and again the mountain bubbles
out in irruption, and the lava destroys many villages,
and even towns. In other countries there are earth-
quakes, but the people forget all about them until the
shock comes, and the houses begin to topple over their
heads."
"You are right, no doubt," Rupert said. "But to a
stranger the feeling, at first, of living over a great quick-
sand, is not altogether pleasant. To-morrow the doc-
tor says I may leave my room. My own idea is that I
need never have been kept there at all."
"If there had been any great occasion for you to have
moved about, no doubt you might have done so," Maria
said; "but you might have thrown back your cure, and


144 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
-*
instead of ycur bones knitting well and soundly, as the
leech says they are in a fair way to do, you might have
made but a poor recovery. Dear me, what impatient
creatures boys are!"
"No, indeed I am not impatient," Rupert said.
"You have all made me so comfortable and happy, that
I should indeed be ungrateful were I to be impa-
tient. I only want to be about again that I may spare
you some of the trouble which you bestow upon
me."
"Yes, that is all very well and very pretty," Maria
said, laughing; "but I know that you are atheart long-
ing to be off to join your regiment, and take part in all
their marching and fighting. Do yon know, an officer
who came here with you after that terrible fight near
Antwerp, told nie that you covered yourself with glory
there?"
"I covered myself with mud," Rupert laughed.
"Next day, when I had dried a little, I felt as if I had
been dipped in dough and then baked. I am sure I
looked like a pie in human shape when you first saw
me, did I not?" .
"It would have been difficult to tell the color of your
uniform, certainly," Maria smiled. "Fortunately,
neither cloth nor tailors are scarce in our good town of
Dort, and you will find a fresh suit in readiness for you
to attire yourself in to-morrow."
"Oh, that is good of you," Rupert said, delighted;
for he had been thinking ruefully of the spectacle he
should present the next day. As to Hugh, he had been
fitted out in bourgeois clothes since he came, and had
said no word as to uniform.
In another fortnight Rupert was thoroughly restored
to health, his wound had healed, his bones had perfectly


A BE ATE TRAP.
145
set, and he was as fit for work as ever. Even his host
could not but allow that there was no cause for his
further detention. During this time Rupert had talked
much with the Burgomaster, who spoke French flu-
ently, and had told him frequently and earnestly of the
grievous harm that was done to the prospects of the war
by the mischievous interference with the general's plans
by the Dutch deputies, who, knowing nothing whatever
of war, yet took upon themselves continually to thwart
the plans of the greatest general of the age. Van Duyk
listened with great attention, and promised that when
he went shortly to Haarlem he would use all his influ-
ence to abbreviate the powers which the deputies so
unwisely used.
Two or three days before the date fixed for Rupert's
departure, he was walking in the town with Mynheer
Von Duyk and his daughter, when he observed a person
gazing intently at him from the entrance to a small bye-
lane. He started, and exclaimed,—
"There is that rascal, Sir Richard Fulke!"
"Where ?" exclaimed both his companions.
"He has gone now," Rupert said. "But he stood
there in shadow, at the entrance to that lane."
So saying, he hurried forward, but no sign of his
enemy was visible.
"Are you sure it was he?" Mynheer Von Duyk
asked. "What can he be doing in Holland?"
Rupert then in a few words recounted their meeting
in Liege, the subsequent attempt to murder him at the
mill, and the disappearance of Sir Richard Fulke, and
his exchange into some other regiment.
Von Duyk was much disturbed.
"This touches me nearly," he said. "It is from your
interference on behalf of my daughter that you have in-
ic


146
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
curred this fellow's enmity, and it is clear that he will
shrink from nothing to gratify it. Moreover, I cannot
consider my daughter to be in safety, so long as so reck-
less a man is in the town. I will go at once to the
magistrates, and urge that my daughter goes in danger
of him, and so obtain an order to search for and arrest
him. In a few hours we will have him by the heels,
and then, after a while in prison, we will send him
packing across the frontier, with a warning that if he
comes back he will not escape so lightly."
The search, however, was not successful; and Myn-
heer Von Duyk was beginning to think that Rupert
must have been mistaken, when the officer of the mag-
istracy discovered that a man answering to the de-
scription given had been staying for three days at a
small tavern by the water, but that he had hastily taken
a boat and sailed, within a half-hour of being seen by
Rupert.
"It is a low resort where he was staying," Von
Duyk said, " a tavern to which all the bad characters
of the town—for even Dort has some bad characters—
do resort. If he came here to do you harm, or with
any fresh design upon my daughter, he would find
instruments there. I had intended to have left Maria
behind, when I travelled to the Hague next week; but
I will now take her with me, with two or three stout
fellows as an escort. As for you, friend Rupert, you
have but two more evenings here in Dort, but I pray
you move not out after dusk, for these long wars have
made many men homeless and desperate, and it is not
good for one who has an enemy to trust himself abroad
at night, alone."
The next morning Hugh went down to the quay with
one of the clerks of Von Duyk, and struck a bargain


A DEATH TRAP.
147
with some boatmen to carry Rupert and himself to Ber-
gen-op-Zoom.
It was a craft of some four or five tons burden, with
a good-sized cabin. The next day Hugh went down
early to the boat with the bags containing Rupert's
luggage and his own, and a servant of Von Duyk ac-
companied him, bearing some provisions and a few
choice bottles of wine for their use on the way.
"Do you know, Master Rupert," he said, on his re-
turn, "I don't much like the look of that boatman chap.
When we got down to the quay this morning, he was
talking with two men whose faces I did not see, for they
walked suddenly and hastily away, but who seemed to
me to flavor much of the two men we disturbed that
evening when they were carrying off Miss Von Duyk.
I could not swear to them, for I did not get a fair sight
of them before, but they were about the same size and
height, and it was clear that they did not wish to be
recognized."
Rupert made no reply for a while, but thought the
matter over.
"Well, Hugh, I wish it had not been so, for I hate
quarrels and brawls, but I do not think that we need be
uneasy, especially now that we are warned. The boat
carries but three men, and as we shall have our pistols
and swords, I imagine that we are a match for these
Dutch boatmen. See that the pistols are loaded, and
say naught to our kind friends here as to your suspi-
cions; I would not make them uncomfortable."
Before taking leave of their friends, Rupert was
drawn aside by Mynheer Von Duyk, who begged to
know if he had any necessity for money, and assured
him that then or at any other time he should be glad to
honor any drafts that Rupert might draw upon him.


148
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"I am not a man of many -words," he said, "but in
saving my daughter from that ruffian you have laid me
under an obligation which I should be glad to discharge
with half my fortune. I am, as you know, a rich man—
I may say a very rich man. Had you been a few years
older, I would gladly have given my daughter to you,
did your inclination and hers jump that way; as it is,
I can only regard you as a younger brother of hers, and
view you as a sort of son by adoption. Young men in
cavalry regiments require horses and have many ex-
penses, and you will really pain me much if you refuse
to allow me to act as your banker. I have, believing
that you would not take it wrongly, paid in to your
account with the paymaster of your regiment the sum
of two hundred pounds, and have told him that the same
sum would be paid to your account annually so long as
the regiment might be in Flanders, and that he may
further cash any order drawn by you upon my house.
There now, my daughter is waiting, and the hour for
sailing is at hand. Do not let us say any more about it."
So saying he hurried Rupert out into the hall where
Maria Von Duyk was waiting, before he could have
raised any objection had he wished to do so. But in
truth Rupert felt that he could not refuse the kind offer
without giving pain, and he knew moreover that this al-
lowance, which to the rich merchant was a mere trifle,
would add greatly to his comfort, and enable him to en-
ter more freely than he had yet done in the plans and
pursuits of his brother officers, who were for the most
part young men of fortune. With a word or two of sin-
cere thanks therefor, he accompanied the worthy Dutch-
man, and twelve minutes later the party were on their
way down to the quay.
"A surly looking knave is your captain," Mynheer


A DEATH TRAP.
149
Von Duyk said, as they stood by the boat while the men
prepared for a start. "I see he belongs not to this town,'
but to Bergen. However, the voyage is not a long one,
and as you know but little of our language, it will matter
but slightly whether his temper be good or bad. There,
I see he is ready. Good-bye, Master Holliday; good-
bye, my good Hugh. All fortune attend you, and God
keep you both from harm."
Maria added her affectionate adieux to those of her
father, and in a few minutes the boat was moving down
the river under full sail.
"Hugh, you may as well overhaul the cabin at once,"
Rupert said; "we have paid for its sole use during the
voyage. Cast your eye carefully round, and see if there
is anything that strikes you as being suspicious. I see
no arms on deck; see that none are hidden below."
Hugh returned on deck in a few minutes.
"It seems all right, Master Rupert. There are some
provisions in a locker, and in another are a cutlass, a
couple of old pistols, and a keg half full of powder; I
should say by its weight there are ten pounds in it. The
arms are rusted, and have been there some time, I
should say. There is also a bag of heavy shot, and
„ there is a long duck gun fastened to the beam; but all
these things are natural enough in a boat like this. No
doubt they fire a charge or two of shot into a passing
flight of wild-fowl when they get a chance."
"That's all right, then, Hugh, especially as they evi-
dently could not go down into the cabin without our
seeing them; and as with our pistols and swords we
could make short work of them even if they did mean
mischief, we need not trouble ourselves any further in
the matter. It's going to be a wet night, I am afraid;
not that it makes much difference, but one would rathei


150
THE CORNET OF HORSE
have stayed on deck as long as one could keep awake,
for the smells of the cabin of a Dutch fishing-boat are
not of the sweetest."
Rupert was not mistaken. As the darkness came on
a thick heavy mist began to fall steadily; and he and
Hugh descended through the half door from the cock-
pit into the cabin.
"Now let us have supper, Hugh; there are plenty of
good things; and I have a famous appetite."
The thoughtfulness of Mynheer Von Duyk's house-
keeper had placed two candles in the basket together
with two drinking glasses; and the former were soon
lighted, and by the aid of a drop or two of their own
grease, fixed upright on the rough table. Then a splen-
did pie was produced; the neck was knocked off a bot-
tle; the lads drew off their clasp-knives, and set to work.
"Here is a bottle of schnaps," Hugh said, examining
the basket when they had finished a hearty meal.
"You may as well give that to the boatman, Hugh. I
expect the good frau had him in her thoughts when she
put it in, for she would hardly give us credit for such
bad taste as to drink that stuff when we could get good
wine."
Hugh handed out the bottle to the boatman, who
took it with a surly grunt of satisfaction. It was rain-
ing steadily, and the wind had almost dropped. An
hour later the lads agreed that they were ready for sleep.
Hitherto the door had been slightly open to admit air.
"Shall I shut the door, Master Rupert?"
"Well, perhaps you had better, Hugh. We have got
into the way of sleeping heavily at Dort, without any
night guard or disturbance. I doubt not that these
Dutchmen mean us no harm; still it is well to be on
the safe side."


A DEATH TRAP. 151
"There is no fastening to it, Master Rupert."
"Well, take your sword out of its scabbard, Hugh,
and put the scabbard against the door, so that it will
fall with a crash if the door is opened. Then, if we
have a pistol close at hand, we can sleep in security."
Hugh obeyed his instructions; and in a few minutes,
wrapped in their military cloaks, they were fast asleep
on the lockers, which served as benches and beds.
How long they slept they knew not; but both started
up into a sitting attitude, with their hands on their pis-
tols.
"Who's there?" both shouted; blit there was no an-
swer. The darkness was intense; and it was clear that
whoever had tried to open the door had shut it again.
"Have you your tinder-box handy, Hugh? if so, let
us have a light. Those fellows are moving about over-
head, Hugh; but we had better stay where we are.
The scabbard may have shaken down, for the wind has
got up, and the boat is feeling it; and if they mean
foul play they could knock us on the head as we go out
from under the low door. Hallo! what's that?"
The "that" was the falling of some heavy substance
against the door.
"Those are the coils of cable, Hugh; they have
blocked us in. Go on striking that light; we can't push
the door open now."
Some more weight was thrown against the door, and
then all was still.
Presently Hugh succeeded in striking a light—no
easy task in the days of flint and steel—and the candles
being lighted, they sat down to consider the position.
"We are prisoners, Mastert Rupert; no doubt about
that."
"None at all, Hugh. The question is what do they


152
THE CORNET OF lIORSK
mean to do with vis. We've got food enough here to
last us with ease for a week; and with our pistols and
Bwords, to say nothing of the duck-gun, we could hold
this cahin against any number."
Presently they heard the men on deck hailing another
boat.
"I.suppose that is that rascal Fulke," Rupert said.
"I hope that I am not quarrelsome by disposition,
Hugh; but the next time I meet that fellow I will, if
time and place be suitable, come to a reckoning with
him."
There was a movement above, and then a bump came
against the side. The other boat had come up.
"Now we shall see what they are up to."
Nothing, however, came of it; there was some low
talking above, and some coarse laughter.
"Master Rupert," Hugh exclaimed, suddenly, " I am
standing in water!"
Rupert had half lain down again, but he leapt up
now.
"They have scuttled the boat. Hugh, and mean "to
drown us like rats; the cowards."
"What's to be done now, Master Rupert?" Hugh
asked.
"Let us try the door, Hugh."
A single effort showed that they were powerless here.
The door was strong, it was fastened outside, and it
was heavily weighted with coils of rope and other sub-
stances.
'The water rises fast, it's over our ankles," Hugh
said, quietly.
The bumping of the boat was again heard outside,
then a trampling of feet, and all was still again.
"They have taken to the boats."


A DEATH TRAP.
153
6
Not all, however, for through the door there came a
shout,—
"Good-bye, Master Holliday," and a loud, jeering
laugh.
"Au revoir,' Sir Richard Fulke," Rupert shouted
back; "and when we meet next, beware!"
"Ha, ha! it won't be in this world;" and they heard
their enemy get into the boat.
"Now, Hugh, we must set to work; we have got the
boat to ourselves."
"But what are we to do, Master Rupert?"
Rupert was silent for a minute.
"There is but one way, Hugh; we must blow up the
boat."
"Blow up the boat!" Hugh repeated, in astonish-
ment.
"Yes, Hugh; at least, blow the deck up. Give me
that keg of powder."
Hugh opened the locker; it was, fortunately, still
above water.
"Now, Hugh, put it in that high locker there, just
under the deck. Knock its head out. Now tie a pistol
to those hooks just above, so that its muzzle points at
the powder; now for a piece of cord."
"But it will blow us into smash, Master Rupert."
"I hope not, Hugh; but we must take our chance.
I would rather that than be drowned gradually. But
look, the water is up nearly to our waists now; and
the boat must be pretty nearly sinking. I will take
hold of the cord, then both of us throw ourselves down
to the floor, and I will pull the string. Three feet of
water over us ought to save us; but mind, the instant
you feel the shock, jump up and rush for the opening;
for it is pretty safe to sink her. Now!"


154
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
The lads dived under water, and the instant after-
wards there was a tremendous explosion; the deck of
the boat was blown into the air in a hundred fragments,
and at the same moment the boat sunk under the water.
A few seconds later Rupert and Hugh were swim-
ming side by side. For a while neither spoke—they
were shaken and half stunned by the shock.
"It is a thick fog, Hugh; all the better, for if those
scoundrels come back, as is likely enough, there is no
chance of their finding us, for I can hardly see you,
though I am touching you. Now we must paddle
about) and try to get hold of a spar or a bit of plank."


CHAPTER XII.
THE SAD SIDE OF WAR.
Before firing the keg of powder, Rupert and Hugh
had rid themselves of their jack-boots, coats, and vests,
and they therefore swam easily and confidently.
"Listen, Hugh! Here is the boat coming back
again," Rupert exclaimed. "This thick mist is fortu-
nate, for they can't see twenty yards. We can always
dive when they come near. Mind you go down with-
out making a splash. We are all right at present; the
boat is going to our right, let us swim quietly in the
other direction."
Presently they heard a voice in English say,—
"It is no use our troubling ourselves. It's a mere
waste of time; the young rascals are dead; drowned or
blown up, what matters it; they will never trouble you
again."
"You don't know the villains as well as I do. They
have as many lives as cats. I could have sworn that
they were burned at that mill, for I watched till it fell,
and not a soul came out; and to this moment I don't
know how they escaped, unless they flew away in the
smoke; then I thought at any rate the chief rogue was
done for, when Muller wrote to tell me he was going to
finish him for me the next day; then they both got
through that day's fighting by the Scheldt, though I
hear they were in the front of it; and now, when I
leave them fastened up like puppies in a basket, in a


156
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
sinking boat, comes this explosion, and all is uncertain
again."
"Not a bit of it," the other voice said; "they simply
preferred a sudden death to a slow one; the matter is
simple enough."
"I wish I could think so," the other said. "But I
tell you, after this night's work I shall never feel my
life's safe for one hour, till I hear certain news of their
death. Stop rowing," he said, in Dutch; "there is a
bit of a plank: we must be just on the place where she
blew up! Listen, does any one hear anything?"
There was a long silence, and then he said,—
"Row about for half an hour; it's as dark as a wolfs
mouth, but we may come upon them."
In the mean time, the two lads were swimming stead-
ily and quietly away.
Presently Hugh said,—
"I must get rid of my sword, Master Rupert, it seems
pulling me down. I don't like to lose it, for it was my
grandfather's."
"You had better lose the grandfather's sword, Hugl^
than the grandson's life. Loose your belt, Hugh, and
let it go. Mine is no weight in comparison. I'll stick
to it as long as I can, for it may be useful; but if needs
be, it must follow yours."
"Which way do you think the shore lies?" Hugh
asked, after having, with a sigh of regret, loosed his
sword-belt and let it go.
"I have no idea, Hugh. It's no use swimming now,
for with nothing to fix our eyes on, we may be going
round in a circle. All we need do is to keep ourselves
afloat till the mist clears up, or daylight comes."
For an hour they drifted quietly. Hugh exclaimed,—
"I hear a voice."


THE SAD SIDE OF WAR.
157
"So do I, Hugh; it may be on shore, it may be in a
boat. Let us make for it in either case."
In five minutes they saw close ahead of them a large
boat, which, with its sail hanging idly by the mast, was
drifting down stream. Two boatmen were sitting by
the tiller, smoking their pipes.
"Heave us a rope," Hugh said, in Dutch. "We
have had an upset, and shall be glad to be out of this."
The boatmen gave a cry of surprise, but at once leaped
to their feet, and would have thrown a rope, but by this
time the lads were alongside, and leaning over they
helped them into the boat. Then they looked with as-
tonishment at their suddenly arrived guests.
"We are English soldiers," Hugh said, "on our way
to- Bergen-op-Zoom, when by some carelessness a keg
of powder blew up, our boat went to the bottom, and
we have been swimming for it for the last couple of
hours."
"Are you the English officer and soldier who left
Dort this afternoon?" one of the men said. "We saw
you come down to the quay with Mynheer Von Duyk
and his daughter; our boat lay next to the boat you
went by."
"That is so," Hugh said. "Are you going to Ber-
gen? We have enough dollars left to pay our passage."
'- You would be welcome in any case," the boatman
said. "Hans Petersen is not a man to bargain with
shipwrecked men. But go below, there is a fire there;
I will lend you some dry clothes, and a glass of hot
schnaps will warm your blood again."
Arrived at Bergen, one of the boatmen, at Rupert's
request, went up into the town, and returned with a
merchant of ready-made clothes, followed by his servant
bearing a selection of garments such as Rupert had said


158
TEE CORNET OF IIORSK
that they would require, and in another half hour, after
a handsome present to the boatmen, Rupert and Hugh
landed, dressed in the costume of a Dutch gentleman
and burgher respectively. Their first visit was to an
armorer's shop, where Hugh was provided with a
sword, in point of temper and make fully equal to that
with which he had so reluctantly parted; then, hiring
horses, they journeyed by easy stages to Huy, a town
on the Meuse, six leagues above Liege, which Marlbor-
ough, again forbidden by the Dutch deputies to give
battle when he had every prospect of a great victory ,
was besieging.;
The capture of the fortress, and subsequently of Lim-
berg, was all the campaign of 1703 effected; whereas,
had the English commander been allowed to have his
way, the great results which were not obtained until
after three years'further fighting might at once" have
been gained.
Rupert was greeted with enthusiasm by his comrades
on his return. After the battle before Antwerp the
duke had caused inquiries to be made as to the fate of
his young friend, and had written to Dort, and had re-
ceived an answer from Rupert announcing his conva-
lescence and speedy return to duty.
Upon hearing his tale of the fresh attempt upon hi8
life by Sir Richard Fulke, the commander-in-chief wrote
to the states-general, as the government of Holland was
called, and requested that orders should be issued for
the arrest of Sir Richard Fulke, wherever he might be
found, upon a charge of attempt at murder. Nothing
was, however, heard of him, and it was supposed that
he had either returned, to England or passed into
Germany.
After the capture of Limberg the army went into


THE SAD SIDE OF WAB.
159
winter quarters, and the 5th dragoons were allotted their
old quarters near Liege.
During the campaign of 1703, although slight ad-
vantages had been gained by the allies in Flanders, it
was otherwise in Germany and Italy, where the greatest
efforts of the French had been made. Beyond the
Rhine the French and Bavarians had carried all before
them, and Villars, who commanded their armies here,
had almost effected a junction across the Alps with
Vendome, who commanded the French troops in Italy.
Had success crowned their efforts, the armies could
have been passed at will to either one side or the other
of the Alps, and could have thrown themselves with
overwhelming force either upon Austria, or upon
Princa Eugene, who commanded the imperial'troops in
Italy. The mountaineers of the Tyrol, however, flew
to arms, and held their passes with such extreme
bravery that neither the Bavarians on the north, nor the
French on the south, could make any progress, and the
design had for a time been abandoned. Austria was
paralyzed by the formidable insurrection of Hungary,
and it appeared certain that Vienna would in the ensu-
ing campaign fall into the hands of the French.
During the winter Marlborough labored earnestly to
prepare for the important campaign which must take
place in the spring, and after the usual amount of diffi-
culties, arising from private and political enemies, at
home and in Holland, he succeeded in carrying out his
plan, and in arranging that the Dutch should hold their
frontier line alone, and that he should carry the rest of
his army into Germany. The position there seemed
well-nigh desperate. Marshal Tallard, with 45,000 men,
was posted on the Upper Rhine, in readiness to advance
through the Black Forest and join the advanced force


160 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
and the Bavarians, who also numbered 45,000 men, and
the united army was to advance upon Vienna, which,
so weakened was the empire, was defended only by an
army of 20,000 men, placed on the frontier.
On the 8th of May, Marlborough set out with his
army, crossed the Meuse at Maestricht, and arrived at
Bonn on the 28th of that month. Marching up the
Rhine, he crossed it at Coblentz on the 26th, and pushed
on to Mundlesheim, where he met Prince Eugene, who
now commanded the allied force there. Next only to
Marlborough himself, Eugene was the greatest general
of the age—skilful, dashing yet prudent, brave to a fault
—for a general can be too brave—frank, sincere, and
incapable of petty jealousy.
Between him and Marlborough, from the date pf their
first meeting, the most cordial friendship, and the most
loyal co-operation, prevailed. Each was always anx-
ious to give the other credit, and thought more of each
other's glory than their own. So rapidly had Marlbor-
ough marched, that only his cavalry had come up; and
Prince Eugene, reviewing them, remarked that they
were the finest body of men he had ever seen.
A few days later the Prince of Baden came down from
the Austrian army of the Danube to meet him. Eugene
and Marlborough wished the prince to take command
of the army of the Rhine, leaving the army of the
Danube to their joint command. The prince, however,
stood upon his rank; and it was finally arranged that
Eugene should command the [army of the Rhine, and
that Marlborough and the Prince of Baden should com-
mand the army of the Danube on alternate days—an ar-
rangement so objectionable that it is surprising it did
not terminate in disaster.
Marlborough at once marched with his force, and


IV*.
•* Every hour we delay will cost us a thousand men."
Orders were therefore given for an instant assault upon
the hill of Schellenberg. Not only was the position
very strong in itself, but in front of it was a wood, so
thick that no attack could be made through it. It was
necessary, therefore, to attack by the flanks of the posi-
tion, and one of these flanks was covered by the fire of
the fortress of Donauworth.
"This is as bad as a siege," Rupert said, discontent-
edly, to his friend Dillon, for their squadron formed part
of the advance, "we are always out of it."
"You are in a great hurry to get that bright cuirass
of yours dinted, Rupert; but I agree with you the cavalry
are always out of it. There go the infantry."
In splendid order the 6000 picked men moved for-
ward against the face of the enemy's position, extending
from the wood to the covered way of the fortress; but
when they arrived within range of grape, they were
swept by so fearful a storm of shot that the line wavered.
General Goor and his bravest officers were struck down,
and the line fell into confusion.
The Bavarians seeing this, leaped from their entrench-
ments, and pursued their broken assailants with the
bayonet: but when disordered by their rush, a battalion
of English guards, which had kept its ground, poured
so tremendous a fire into their flank that they fell back
to their entrenchments.
"This looks serious," Dillon said, as the allies fell
back. "The enemy are two to our one, and they have
got all the advantage of position."
"There is the duke," Rupert exclaimed, " reforming
them. There they go again, and he is leading them
himself. What a terrible fire! look how the officers of
the staff are dropping! Oh, if the duke should himself


THE SAO SIDE OF WAR.
183
be hit! See, the infantry are slackening their advance
in spite of the shouts of their officers; they are waver-
ing! Oh, how dreadful; here they come back again."
"The duke is going to try again, Rupert; see how he
is waving his hand and exhorting the men to a fresh at-
tack. That's right, lads, that's right; they have formed
again; there they go."
Again the troops wavered and broke under the ter-
rible rain of bullets; and this time the Bavarians in great
force leaped from their entrenchments, and pounced down
upon the broken line.
"Prepare to charge!" shouted General Lumley, who
commanded the cavalry. "Forward, trot, gallop,
charge!"
With a cheer the cavalry, chafed at their long inac-
tion while their comrades were suffering so terribly,
dashed forward, and threw themselves furiously upon
the Bavarians, driving them headlong back to their lines,
and then falling back under a tremendous fire, which
rolled over men and horses in numbers.
At this moment a cheer broke from the dispirited in-
fantry, as the heads of the three regiments of Imperial
grenadiers, led by the Prince of Baden, arrived on the
ground. These, without halting, moved forward to-
wards the extreme left of the enemy's position—which
had been left to some extent unguarded, many of the
troops having been called off to repulse Marlborough's
attack—pushed back two battalions of French infantry,
and entered the works.
General D'Arco, the French commanding officer,
withdrew some of his men from the centre to hold the
Prince of Baden in check; and Marlborough profited
by the confusion so caused to endeavor, for the fourth
time, to carry the hill. His force was, however, now


164
THE CORNET OF JIOUSE.
fearfully weakened; and General Lumley, after con-
ferring with him for a moment, rode back to the
cavalry.
"The 5th dragoons will dismount and join the infan-
try," he said.
In a moment every soldier was on his feet; and five
minutes later the regiment, marching side by side with
the infantry, advanced up the hill.
This time the assault was successful. The enemy,
confused by the fact that the allies had already forced
their line on the left, wavered; their fire was wild and
ineffectual; and with a tremendous cheer the allies
scaled the height and burst into the works. Close be-
hind them General Lumley led his cavalry, who made
their way through the gaps in the entrenchments, and
fell upon the fugitives with dreadful slaughter. Tha
French and Bavarians fled to a bridge across the Danube
below Donauworth, which, choked by their weight, gave
way, and great numbers were drowned. The rest re
treated through Donauworth, their rear being gallantly
covered by General D'Arco, with a small body of troops
who held together. Sixteen guns and thirteen stand-
ards fell into the victors' hands.
The loss of the allies, considering the force that they
brought into the field—for the main army had not ar-
rived when the victory was decided—was extraor-
dinary, for out of a total of 10,500 men, including cav-
alry, they lost 1500 killed, and 4000 wounded, or more-
than half their force; and the greater part of these were
English, for upon them fell the whole brunt of the fight-
ing.
The enemy suffered comparatively little in the battle,
but great numbers were killed in the pursuit or drowned
in the Danube; still greater numbers of Bavarians scat-


THE SAD SIDE OF WAR. 165
tered to their homes; and out of 12,000 men, only 3000
joined the army on the other side of the Danube.
The Elector of Bavaria fell hack with his army to
Augsburg, under the cannon of which fortress he en-
camped, in a position too strong to be attacked. His
strong places all fell into the hands of the allies; and
every effort was made to induce him to break off from
his alliance with France. The elector, however, relying
upon the aid of Marshal Tallard, who was advancing
with 45,000 men to his assistance, refused to listen to
any terms; and the allied powers ordered Marlborough
to harry his country, and so force him into submission
by the misery of his subjects. Such an order was most
repugnant to the duke, who was one of the most hu-
mane of men, and who by the uniform kind treatment
of his prisoners, not only did much to mitigate the hor-
rors of the war in which he was engaged, but set an
example which has since his time been followed by all
civilized armies. He had, however, no resource but to
obey orders; and the cavalry of the allies were sent to
carry five through Bavaria. No less than 300 towns
and villages were destroyed in this barbarous war-
fare.
This duty was abhorrent to Rupert, who waited on
the duke, and begged him as the greatest of favors to
attach him for a short time to the staff, in order that he
might not be obliged to accompany his regiment. The
duke—who had already offered Rupert an appointment
on his staff, an offer he had gratefully declined, as he
preferred to do duty with his regiment—at once acceded
to his request, and he was thus spared the horror of
seeing the agony of the unhappy peasantry and towns-
people, at the destruction of their houses. Rupert, in
his rides with messages across the country saw enough


166 THE CORNET OF HORSE
to make him heartsick at the distress into which Hie
people of the country were plunged.
One day when riding, followed by Hugh, he came
upon a sad group. By a hut which had recently been
burned, after some resistance, as was shown by the dead
body of a Hessian trooper, a peasant knelt by the body
of his wife, a dead child of some five years old lay by,
and a baby kicked and cried by the side of its mother.
The peasant looked up with an air of bewildered grief,
and on seeing the British uniform sprang to his feet,
and with a fierce but despairing gesture placed himself
as if to defend his children to the last.
Rupert drew his rein.
"I would not hurt you, my poor fellow," he said, in
Dutch.
The man did not understand, but the gentleness of
the tone showed him that no harm was meant, and he
again flung himself down by his wife.
"I do not think that she is dead, Hugh," Rupert said.
"Hold my horse, I will soon see."
So saying, he dismounted and knelt by the woman.
There was a wound on her forehead, and her face was
covered with blood. Rupert ran to a stream that
trickled by the side of the road, dipped his handkerchief
in water, and returning, wiped the blood from the face
andwound.
"It is a pistol bullet, I imagine," he said to him;
"but I do not think the ball has entered her head; it
has, I think, glanced off. Fasten the horses up to that
rail, Hugh; get some water in your hands, and dash it
in her face."
The peasant paid no attention to what was being
done, but sat absorbed in grief, mechanically patting
the child beside him.


THE SAD SIDE OF WAR. 167
»
"That's it, Hugh; now another. I do believe she is
only stunned. Give me that flask of spirits out of my
holster."
Hugh again dashed water in the woman's face, and
Rupert distinctly saw a quiver in her eyelid as he did
so. Then forcing open her teeth, he poured a little
spirit into her mouth, and was in a minute rewarded by
a gasping sigh.
"She lives," he exclaimed, shaking the peasant by
the shoulder. The man looked round stupidly, but
Rupert pointed to his wife, and again poured some spirits
between her lips. This time she made a slight move-
ment and opened her eyes. The peasant gave a wild
scream of delight, and poured forth a volume of words,
of which Rupert understood nothing; but the peasant
kneeling beside him, bent his forehead till it touched
the ground, and then kissed the lappet of his coat—an
action expressive of the intensity of his gratitude.
Rupert continued his efforts until the woman was
able to sit up, and look round with frightened and be-
wildered air. When her eyes caught her husband, she
burst into tears; and as Hugh raised the baby and placed
it in her arms she clasped it tightly, and rocked to and
fro, sobbing convulsively.
"Look, Hugh, see if you can find something like a
spade in that little garden; let us bury this poor little
child."
Hugh soon found a spade, and dug a little grave in
the corner of a garden, under the shade of an old tree.
Then the lads returned to the spot where the husband
and wife, quiet now, were sitting hand in hand crying
together. Rupert made a sign to him to lift the body
of his little girl, and then led the way to the little grave.
The father laid her in, and then fell on his knees by it


368
THE CORBET OF H0R8E.
with bis .wife, and prayed in a loud voice, broken with
sobs. Rupert and Hugh stood by uncovered, until the
peasant had finished. Then the little grave was filled
in; and Rupert, pointing to the ruined house, placed
five gold pieces in the woman's hand. Then they
mounted their horses again and rode on, the man and
his wife both kneeling by the roadside praying for
blessings on their heads. •
A week later, Rupert again had occasion to pass
through the village, and dismounted and walked to the
little grave. A rough cross had been placed at one end,
and some flowers lay strewn upon it. Rupert picked a
few of the roses which were blooming neglected near,
and laid them on the grave, and then rode on, sighing
at the horrors which war inflicts on an innocent popula-
tion.
This time their route lay through a thickly wooded
mountain, to a town beyond, where one of the cavalry
regiments had its head-quarters. Rupert was the bearer
of orders for it to return to head-quarters, as a general
movement of the army was to take place. The road was
a mere track, hilly and wild, and the lads rode with pis-
tols cocked, in case of any sudden attack by deserters
or stragglers from the Bavarian army. The journey
was, however, performed without adventure; and hav-
ing delivered their orders, they at once started on their
homeward way.


BLENHEIM. jgg
CHAPTER XIII.
BLENHEIM.
Although the sun had not set when Rupert and
Hugh rode into the forest on their return journey, they
had not been long among the trees when the light
began to fade. The foliage met overhead, and al-
though above the sky seemed still bright, the change
was distinctly felt in the gloom of the forest. The ride
had been a long one, and Rupert feared to press his
horse, consequently, they wound but slowly up the hill,
and by the time they reached its crest, it was night.
"This is unpleasant, Hugh, for I can scarcely see my
horse's head; and as there are several tracks crossing
this, we are likely enough to go wrong."
"I think, Master Rupert, we had better dismount and
lead our horses; we shall break our necks if they tread
on a stone on this rocky path."
For half-an-hour they walked on in silence, then
Hugh said,—"I think Ave are going wrong, Master
Rupert, for we are not descending now; and we ought
to have been at the foot of the hill, if we had been right,
by this time."
"I am afraid you are right, Hugh. In that case we
had better make up our minds to halt where we are
till morning; it is no use wandering on, and knocking
up the horses. It seems rather lighter just ahead, as if
the trees opened a little; we may find a better place to
halt."


171
Bciousness that he was lying on the ground, with a
number of wild-looking figures around him, some of
whom bore torches, while Hugh, held by two of them,
was close by.
It was Hugh's voice, indeed, that first recalled him
to a consciousness of what had happened.
"Master Rupert, Master Rupert!" he exclaimed,
"'tell me that you are not killed!"
"No, I am not killed, Hugh," Rupert said, raising
himself on his elbow. "But it would have served me
right if I had been, for going to sleep on my watch."
One of their captors now stooped down, seized
Rupert by the shoulder, and gave him a rough kick to
intimate that he was to get up.
"I am sorry, Hugh, that I have sacrificed your life
as well as my own by my folly, for I have no doubt
these fellows mean to kill us; they are charcoal-burners;
as rough a lot as there exists in Europe, and now nat-
urally half mad at the flames they see all over the land.
In the meantime, a dialogue was going on between
their captors as to the best and most suitable method
of putting them to death.
"They are fond of burning houses," one said at last,
"let them try how they like it; let us make a blaze
here, and toss them in, and let them roast in their own
shells."
The proposal was received with a shout of approval.
Some of them scattered in the forest, and soon returned
laden with dry branches and small logs, which were
piled up in a great heap against the hut, which was
itself constructed of rough-hewn logs. The heap of
dry wood was then lighted, and ere long a great sheet
of flame arose, the logs and the shingles of the roof
caught, and ere many minutes the hut was a pile of fire.


172
"They're going to throw us in there," Hugh.''
"God's will be done, Master Rupert; but I.should
like to have died sword in hand."
"And I too, Hugh. I wish I could snatch at a
weapon and die fighting; but this man hold my hands
like a vice, and those heavy axes of theirs would make
short work of us. Well, the fire will not take an in-
stant, Hugh; it will be a momentary death to be thrown
into that mass of flame. Say a prayer to God, Hugh,
for those at home, for it is all up with us now."
The blaze of fire had attracted other bodies of char-
coal burners and others, and their captors only delayed
to obtain as large a number of spectators as possible
for their act of vengeance.
The fire was now at its height, and even the savage
charcoal burners felt a grudging admiration for- the
calm demeanor, and fearless, if pale, faces, with which
these lads faced death. There was, however, no change
of purpose. The horrors that had been perpetrated on
the plains had extinguished the last spark of pity from
their breasts, and the deed that they were about to do
seemed to them one of just and praiseworthy retribution.
The man who acted as leader gave the word, and the
powerful woodsmen lifted the two lads as if they had
been bundles of straw, and advanced towards the hut.
"Good-bye, Master Rupert!"
"Good-bye, Hugh. May God receive "—when a
terrible scream rent the air, and a wild shout.
Then from the back of the crowd, two figures who
had just arrived at the spot burst their way. With
piercing cries a woman with a baby in her arms flung
herself down on the ground on her knees, between
Rupert and the flames, and clasping the legs of the
men who held him, arrested their movement; while


BLENHEIM.
173
the man, with a huge club swinging round his head,
planted himself also in the way, shouting at the top of
his voice.
A mighty uproar arose; and then the leader obtained
silence enough to hear the cause of the interruption.
Then the man began, and told the tale of the resto-
ration to life and consciousness of his wife, and of the
burial of his child, with an eloquence and pathos that
moved many of his rough audience to tears; and when
he had finished, his wife, who had been sobbing on her
knees while he spoke, rose to her feet, and told how that
morning, as she went down from the wood towards her
little one's grave, she saw Rupert ride up and dismount,
and how when she reached the place she found fresh-
gathered flowers laid on her darling's grave.
A dead hush fell upon the whole assembly. Without
a word the leader of the charcoal burners strode away
into the forest, and returned in another minute with
the two horses. Rupert and Hugh wrung the hands
of the peasants to whom they owed their lives, and
leaped into the saddle.
The leader took a torch and strode on ahead along
the path, to show them their way; and the crowd, who
had hitherto stood still and silent, broke into a shout of
farewell and blessing.
It was some time before either Rupert or Hugh
spoke, the emotion had been too great for them. That
terrible half hour facing death—the sudden revulsion
at their wonderful deliverance—completely prostrated
them, and they felt exhausted and weak, as if after some
great exertion. On the previous occasions in which
they had seen great danger together—at the mill of
Dettingheim, the fight on the Dykes, the scuttling of
the boat—they had been actively engaged. Their en-


174
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
ergies were fully employed, and they had had no time to
think. Now they had faced death in all his terrors,
but without the power of action; and both felt they
would far rathar go through the three first risks again,
than endure five minutes of that terrible watching the
fire burn up.
Hugh was the first to speak when, nearly an hour
after starting, they emerged from the wood into the
plain at the foot of the hill.
"My mother used to say, Master Rupert, that curses,
like chickens, come home to roost, and surely we have
proved it's the case with blessings. Who would have
thought that that little act of kindness was to save our
lives?"
"No, indeed, Hugh. Let it be a lesson to us to do
good always when we can." ^
At this moment they reached the main road from
which that over the hill branched off.
Their guide paused, pointed in the direction they
were to go, and with a "God-speed you," in his own
language, extinguished his torch on the road, turned,
and strode back by the path that they had come by.
The lads patted their horses, and glad to be again on
level ground, the animals went on at a sharp canter
along the road. Two hours later they reached camp.
The Duke of Marlborough had already laid siege to
the fortress of Ingoldstadt, the siege operations being
conducted by Prince Louis of Baden with a portion of
his troops, while the main army covered the siege.
But early in August the Elector of Bavaria left Augs-
burg with his army, and, altogether abandoning his
dominions, marched to join Marshal Tallard, who was
now coming up.
Marlborough at once broke up his camp, leaving


BLENHEIM.
175
Prince Louis to continue the siege of Ingoldstadt, and
collecting as many of his troops as he could, marched
with all speed in the same direction ; as Prince Eugene,
who, with his army, had marched in a parallel line with
the French, now ran the risk of being crushed by their
united force.
By dint of great exertion, Marlborough joined the
prince with his cavalry on the 10th of August, and the
infantry came up next day.
The two great armies now faced each other, their
numerical force being not unequal, the French being
about 60,000 strong, and the allies 66,000. In other
respects, however, the advantage lay wholly with the
enemy. They had ninety guns, while the allies had
but fifty-one, while out of the 60,000 troops under Mar-
shal Tallard 45,000 were the best troops France could
produce. The allied army was a motley assembly,
composed of nearly equal numbers of English, Prus-
sians, Danes, Wurtemburghers, Dutch, Hanoverians,
and Hessians, But although not more numerous than
the troops of other nationalities, it was felt by all that
the brunt of the battle would fall upon the British.
These had, throughout the three campaigns, shown
fighting qualities of so high a character, that the whole
army had come to look upon them as their mainstay in
battle. The heavy loss which had taken place among
these, the flower of his troops, at the assault of Schles-
singen greatly decreased the fighting power of Marl-
borough's army.'
The weakness caused by the miscellaneous character
of the army was so much felt, that Marlborough was
urged to draw off, and not to tempt fortune under such
unfavorable circumstances.
Marshal Villeroi was, however, within a few days'


the infantry would be separated and unable to reunite,
and the strong force in Blenheim would run a risk of
being surrounded without a possibility of retreat, as the
Danube was unfordable.
Upon the side of the allies the troops were divided
into two distinct armies. That under Prince Eugene,
consisting of eighteen battalions of infantry and sev-
enty-four squadrons of horse, was to attack the French
left. The main army under the duke, consisting of
forty-eight battalions and eighty-six squadrons, was to
attack the centre and right.
The British contingent of fourteen battalions and
fourteen squadrons, formed part of Marlborough's
command.
It was arranged that Prince Eugene should com-
mence the attack, and that when he had crossed the
rivulets in front of the French left, Marlborough should
advance and attempt to carry out the plan he had laid
out, namely, to cut the French line between Oberglau
and Blenheim.
Prince Eugene's advance took the French by sur-
prise. So confident were the marshals in the strength
of their position and the belief of the superiority of
their troops over the polyglot army of Marlborough,
that they had made up their minds that he was about to
retreat.
The morning was misty, and Eugene's advance
reached the French pickets before they were perceived.
Their difficulties now began. The rivulets were
deep, the ground treacherous; fascines had to be laid
down, and the rivulets filled up, before guns could get
over; and even when across they could but feebly an-
swer the French artillery, which from the higher
ground commanded their whole line; thus the allies lost
12


178 m.xr wimiii rJP' HUK8E,
2000 men before Eugene got the army he commanded
across the marshes. Then at half-past twelve he sent
word to Marlborough that he was ready.
While the cannon roar had been incessant on their
right, the main army remained motionless, and divine
service was performed at the head of every regiment
and squadron.
The moment the aide-de-camp arrived with the news
that Prince Eugene was in readiness, the artillery of
Marlborough's army opened fire, and the infantry, fol-
lowed closely by their cavalry, advanced to the attack.
The British division, under Lord Cutts, as the most
trustworthy, had assigned to them a direct attack upon
the strong position of Blenheim, and they advanced
unwaveringly under a storm of fire, crossed the swamps
and the Nebel, and advanced towards Blenheim.
General Rowe led the front line, consisting of five
English battalions and four Hessians, and he was sup-
ported by Lord Cutts with eleven battalions and fifteen
squadrons.
Advancing through a heavy artillery fire, General
Rowe's troops had arrived within thirty yards of the
palisade before the French infantry opened fire. Then
<i tremendous volley was poured into the allies, and a
great number of men and officers fell. Still they
moved forward, and Rowe, marching in line with his
men, struck the palisade with his sword before he gave
the order to fire.
Then desperately the British strove to knock down
the palisade and attack their enemy with the bayonet,
but the structure was too strong, and the gallant force
melted away under the withering fire kept up by the
great force of French infantry which occupied the vil-
lage.


BLENHEIM.
179
Half Rowe's force fell, he himself was badly wounded,
most of his officers down, when some squadrons of
French horse fell upon their flank, threw them into
confusion, and took the colors of the regiment.
The Hessians, who so far had been in reserve, fell
upon the French, and retook the colors.
Fresh squadrons of French cavalry came up, and
General Lumley sent some squadrons of cavalry across
to Rowe's assistance. Then, with a cheer, the dra-
goons rode at the French, who were twice their strength.
In an instant every one was engaged in a fierce conflict,
cutting, slashing, and using their points.
The French gave way under the onslaught, but fresh
squadrons came up from their side, a heavy musketry
fire broke out from the enclosure round Blenheim, and
leaving many of their number behind them, the British
horse and foot fell back to the stream.
Marlborough, seeing that Blenheim could not be
taken, now resolved upon making his great effort to
break the French line midway between Oberglau and
Blenheim.
On the stream at this part stood the village of Unter-
glau, having a stone bridge across the Nebel. This
was but weakly held by the French, who, upon seeing
the allies advancing at full speed, fired the village to
check the advance, and then fell back.
General Churchill's division rushed through the
burning village, crossed the bridge, and began to open
out on both sides. Then the duke gave the order for
the whole cavalry to advance. Headed by the English
dragoons, they came down in good order through tho
concentrated fire of the enemy's batteries to the edge of
the stream; but the difficulties here were immense; the
stream was divided into several branches, with swampy


180
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
meadows between them, and only by throwing down
fascines could a footing be obtained for the horses.
"I don't call this lighting, Master Rupert," Hugh
said, as they floundered and struggled through'the deep
marshes, while the enemy's shell burst in and around
the rants; "it's more like swimming. Here come
the French cavalry, and we've not even formed
up."
Had the French charge been pressed home, the
dragoons must have been crushed; but Churchill's in-
fantry on their right opened such a heavy fire that the
French cavalry at that end of the line paused. On
their left, however, near Blenheim, the dragoons, suf-
fering terribly from the artillery and musketry fire from
that village, were driven back by the French cavalry to
the very edge of the swamp.
Marlborough, however, anxiously watching the strug-
gle, continued to send fresh bodies of horse across to
their assistance, until the Dutch and Hanoverian squad-
rons were all across, and the allied cavalry formed in
two long lines.
While this had been going on, a serious fight had
been raging in front of Oberglau; and here, as at Blen-
heim, the allies suffered disaster. Here, the Hano-
verians, led by the Prince of Holstein, had attacked.
The powerful body of French and Irish infantry did
not, however, wait for the assault, but, 9000 strong,
charged down the slope upon the 5000 Hanoverians
before they had formed up after crossing the river,
repulsed them with great loss, and took the prince him-
self prisoner.
This was a serious disaster, as by the rout of the
Hanoverians the connection between Marlborough's
army and that of Prince Eugene was broken.


BLENHEIM. 181
Marlborough's eye, however, was everywhere; and
galloping to the spot he put himself at the head of
some squadrons of British cavalry, and, closely followed
by three battalions of fresh infantry, charged the
Irish battalions, who, in the impetuosity of their pursuit,
had fallen into disorder. The cavalry charge com-
pleted their confusion, and the infantry opening fire in
flank on the lately victorious column, drove it back
with immense slaughter. Thus the battle was restored
at this point.
All this time the fight had raged between Eugene's
army and the Bavarians and French opposed to them.
At first the prince had been successful, and the Danes
and Prussians under his orders captured a battery of
six guns. His cavalry, however, while advancing in
some disorder, were charged by the French, driven
back across the Nebel, and the guns were re-taken.
Twice the prince himself rallied his cavalry, and brought
* - them back to the charge, but each time the Bavarian
horse, led by the elector, drove them back, defeated and
broken, across the river. The Prussian and Danish
infantry stood their ground nobly, although the enemy
charged them over and over again: but, cheered by the
presence of Prince Eugene, who took his place amongst
them, they beat off all attacks.
The Duke of Marlborough, after restoring the battle
at Oberglau, rode back to his centre, and prepared for
the grand attack by his cavalry. Marshal Tallard, in
preparation for the attack he saw impending, brought
up six battalions of infantry, and placed them in the
centre of the ridge. Marlborough brought up three
battalions of Hessians to front them, placed the rest of
his infantry to cover the left of the cavalry from the
attack of the strong battalions in Blenheim, and then,


182
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
drawing his sword, placed himself in front of his troops,
and ordered the trumpets to sound the advance.
This grand and decisive charge is thus described by-
Allison in his " Life of Marlborough : "—
"Indescribably grand was the spectacle that ensued.
In compact order, and in the finest array, the allied
cavalry, mustering 8000 sabres, moved up the gentle
slope in two lines—at first slowly, as on a field day, but
gradually more quickly as they drew near, and the fire
of the artillery became more violent. The French
horse, 10,000 strong, stood their ground at first firmly.
The choicest and bravest of their chivalry were there;
the banderolls of almost all the nobles of France floated
over the squadrons.
"So hot was the fire of musketry and cannon when .
the assailants drew near, that their advance was checked. .
They retired sixty paces, and the battle was kept up
for a few minutes only by a fire of artillery. Gradu-
ally, however, the fire of the artillery slackened; and - _ •
Marlborough, taking advantage of the pause, led his
cavalry again to the charge. With irresistible vehem-
ence the line dashed forward at full speed, and soon
the crest of the ridge was passed. The French horsemen .
discharged their carbines at a considerable distance with«
little effect, and immediately wheeled about and fled.
"The battle was gained. The allied horse rapidly
inundated the open space between the two villages ; the
six battalions in the middle were surrounded, cut to
pieces, or taken. They made a noble resistance; and
the men were found lying on their backs in their ranks
as they had stood in the field."
Thus at one blow the whole French line of defence
was broken up. Blenheim was entirely cut off; and
the rear of their left beyond Oberglau threatened.


184
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
attack them. So strong were the defences, however,
so desperate the resistance offered by the brave body
of Frenchmen, who were now alone against an army,
that the infantry attack was beaten baok. The guns
were then brought up, and opened fire, and the French,
whose case was now hopeless, surrendered.
The battle of Blenheim was over. In this great
battle Marlborough's army lost 5,000 men, Eugene's
6,000. In all 11,000 men. The French and Bavarians
lost in killed and wounded 12,000, together with 1,200
officers and 13,000 privates made prisoners, and 47
cannon. Their total loss, including desertions in their
retreat through the Black Forest, was estimated by
their own historians at 40,000 men—a defeat as com-
plete and disastrous as that o£ Waterloo,


TEE RIOT AT BORT.
185
CHAPTER XIV.
THE BIOT AT DORT.
The Duke of Marlborough lost no time in utilizing
the advantages gained by the victory of Blenheim. He
at once raised the siege of Ingoldstadt, which^ when all
the country was in his power, must sooner or later sur-
render, and detached a portion of the force, which had
been there engaged, to besiege Ulm, an important fort-
ress "on the Danube. Then with the bulk of his army
he marched to the Rhine, crossed at Philipsburg on the
6th of September, and advanced towards Landau.
Marshal Villeroi had constructed an entrenched
camp to cover the town; but on the approach of the
victor of Blenheim he fell back, leaving Landau to its
fate. Marlborough followed him, and made every
effort to bring the French to a battle; but Villeroi fell
back behind the Lauter, and then behind the Motter,
abandoning without a blow one of the strongest coun-
tries in Europe.
On the 11th of September Ulm surrendered, with 250
pieces of cannon; and upon the following da}% Landau
was invested. The Prince of Baden with 20,000 men
conducted the siege, and Marlborough and Eugene
with 30,000 covered the operations. Marlborough, how-
ever, determined on ending the campaign, if possible,
by driving the French beyond the Moselle, and leaving
Prince Eugene with 18,000 men, marched with 12,000
men on the 14th of October.


183
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
After a tremendous march through a wild and deso-
late country, he arrived with his exhausted troops at
Treves on the 29th, one day before the arrival of 10,000
French, who were advancing to occupy it. The gar-
rison of 600 men in the citadel evacuated it at hia
approach. He immediately collected and set to work
6000 peasants to restore the fortifications. Leaving a
garrison, he marched against the strong place of Traes-
bach. Here he was joined by twelve Dutch battalions
from the Meuse; and having invested the place, he left
the Prince of Hesse to conduct the siege—which speed-
ily ended in the surrender of the place—and marched
back with all haste to rejoin Prince Eugene.
Leaving Eugene to cover the siege of Landau, Marl-
borough now hurried away to Hanover and Berlin, to
stimulate the governments of Hanover and Prussia to
renewed exertion; and by his address and conciliatory
manner succeeded in making arrangements for 8,000
fresh Prussian troops to be sent to the imperial armies
in Italy, as the Duke of Savoy had been reduced to the
last extremity there by the French.
The Electress of Bavaria, who had been regent of
that country since her husband left to join the French,
had now no resource but submission, and she accord-
ingly agreed to disband her remaining troops, and to
make peace.
The Hungarian insurrection was suppressed by Aus-
tria, now able to devote all its attention to that point;
and Landau surrendered towards the end of November,
when its garrison was reduced from 7000 to 3500, who
became prisoners of war.
All these decisive results arose from the victory of
Blenheim. Had the British Government during the
winter acceded to Marlborough's request, and voted


THE RIOT AT LORT.
187
men and money, he would have been able to march to
Paris in the next campaign, and could have brought
the war to an end; but the mistaken parsimony then, as
often since, crippled the British general, allowed the
French to recover from their disaster, prolonged the
war for years, and cost the country very many times
the money and the men that Marlborough had asked
for to bring the war to a decisive termination.
But while the English and Dutch governments re-
fused to vote more money or men, and the German
government, freed from their pressing danger, becama
supine and lukewarm, the French upon the contrary, set
to in an admirable manner to retrieve the disasters they
had suffered, and employed the winter in well-conceived
efforts to take the field with a new army, to the full as
strong as that which they had lost; and the fruits of
Blenheim were, with the exception of the acquisition of
a few fortresses, entirely thrown away.
At the battle of Blenheim, Rupert Holliday escaped
untouched, but Hugh was struck with a fragment of
shell, and severely wounded. He was sent down the
Rhine by water to the great military hospital which had
been established at Bonn; and Rupert, who was greatly
grieved at being separated from his faithful follower,
had the satisfaction of hearing ere long that he wa3
doing well.
Rupert had assigned him as orderly a strong, active
young fellow, named Joe Sedley, who was delighted at
his appointment, for the " little cornet" was, since his
defeat of the German champion, the pride of the regi-
ment. Joe was a Londoner, one of those fellows who
can turn their hand to anything, always full of fun,
getting sometimes into scrapes, but a general favorite
with his comrades.


188
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
The campaign over, Rupert, who was now a lieu-
tenant, asked and obtained leave to go home for the
winter; he had long since been reconciled with his
mother; and it was two years and a half since he had
left home. Hugh and Joe Sedley had also obtained
leave, upon Rupert's application on their behalf.
On his way down Rupert resolved to pay a visit for
a few days to his kind friends at Dort. They had writ-
tun begging him to come and see them; and a post-
script which Maria had put in her last letter to him, to
the effect that she had reason to believe that her old
persecutor was in the neighborhood, and that her father
had taken renewed precautions for her safety, added to
his desire to visit Dort.
"That fellow's obstinacy is really admirable in its
way," Rupert said, on reading this news. "He has
made up his mind that there is a fortune to be obtained
by carrying off Maria Von Duyk, and he sticks to it
with the same pertinacity which other men display in
the pursuit of commerce or of lawful trade, or that a
wild beast shows in his tireless pursuit of his prey.".
Had it not been for the postscript, Rupert would have
deferred his visit to Dort until after his return from
England, but the news caused him serious uneasiness.
He knew but too well the unscrupulous nature of this
desperate man, whom he had heard of since his last at-
tempt upon his life as being a leader of one of the bands
of freebooters who, formed of deserters and other des-
perate men, frequented the Black Forest, the Vosges
mountains, the Ardennes, and other forest and hill dis-
tricts. That he would dare lead his band down into
the plains of Holland, Rupert had no fear; still he could
have no difficulty in finding men of ruined fortunes even
there to join in any wild attempt.


TEE RIOT AT HOST.
189
Leaving the army when it went into winter quarters,
Rupert travelled by land to Bonn, and there picked up
Hugh, who was now completely restored to health, and
then, taking boat, journeyed down the Rhine. Then
he took horse again, and rode to Dort.
Mynheer Von Duyk and Maria were delighted to see
him; and Hugh and Sedley were hospitably received
by the servants, with whom Hugh had, on the occasion
of his last visit, made himself a prime favorite.
From the first day of their arrival Rupert had all the
talking to do, and his adventures to relate from the time
he set sail from Dort. He had of course written from
time to time, but his letters, although fairly full, did
not contain a tithe of the detail which his friends were
anxious to leam. The next morning, after breakfast,
he asked his host if he was unwell, for he looked worn
and anxious.
"I am well in body, but disturbed in mind," he said.
"Six months ago I stood well with my fellow-citizens,
and few were more popular in Dort than myself. Now,
save among the better class, men look askance at me.
Subtle whispers have gone abroad that I am in corre-
spondence with France; that I am a traitor to Holland;
that I correspond with the Spanish at Antwerp. In
vain have I tried to force an open accusation, in order
that I might disperse it. The merchants, and others of
my rank, scoff at these rumors, and have in full council
denounced their authors as slanderers; but the lower
class still hold to their belief. Men scowl as I walk
along; the boys shout' Traitor !' after me; and I have
received threatening letters."
"But this is abominable," Rupert said, hotly. "Is
there no way of dealing with these slanderers?"
"No," the merchant said; "I see none, beyond living


190
TBE CORNET OF HORSE.
it down. Some enemy is at work, steadily and power-
fully."
"Have you an enemy you suspect?"
"None, save indeed that rascal countryman of yours.
He is desperate, and, as you know, relentless. My
house has always been guarded by six stout fellows
since we returned from The Hague; and any open at-
tempt to carry off my daughter would be useless. It is
difficult to see what he proposes to himself by stirring
up a party against me; but he might have some scheme
which we cannot fathom. Our Dutchmen are slow but
obstinate, and once they get an idea in their head it is
difficult to discharge."
"You do not fear any public tumult, surely ?" Rupert
said.
"I do not anticipate it, and yet I regard it as possi-
ble," Von Duyk said; "the people in our town have
been given to bursts of frenzy, in which some of our
best men have been slain."
"Why don't you go down to The Hague again till
this madness has passed by?"
"I cannot do that. My enemies would take advan^
tage of it, and might sack my house and warehouses."
"But there is the burgher guard; and all the respect-
able citizens are with you."
"That is true enough," the merchant said; "but they
are always slow to take action, and I might be killed,
and my place burned before they came on to the ground.
I will send Maria with you down to The Hague to her
aunt's. If this be the work of the man we wot of, it
may be that he will then cease his efforts, and the bad
feeling he has raised will die away , but in truth, I shall
never feel that Maria is safe until I hear that his evil
course has come to an end."


THE RIOT AT DOBl.
191
"If I come across him, I will bring it to an end, and
that quickly," Rupert said, wrathfully. "At any rate,
I think that the burgomaster ought to take steps to pro-
tect the house."
"The council laugh at the idea of danger," Von Duyk
said. "To them the idea that I should be charged with
dealing with the enemy is so supremely ridiculous that
they make light of it, and are inclined to think that the
state of things I describe is purely a matter of my own
imagination. If I were attacked they would come as
quickly as they could to my aid; but they may be all
too late. There is one thing, Rupert. This enemy
hates you, and desires your death as much as he wishes
to carry off my daughter, and through her to become
possessed of my money bags. If, then, this work is his
doing, assuredly he will bring it to a head while you
are here, so as to gratify both his hate and his greed at
once."
"It is a pity that you cannot make some public state-
ment, that unless your daughter marries a man of whom
you approve you will give her no fortune whatever."
"I might do that," Von Duyk said; "but he knows
that if he forced her to marry him, I should still give
her my money; in the second place, she has a large
fortune of her own, that came to her through her
mother; and lastly, I believe that it is not marriage he
wishes now, for he must be sure that Maria would die
rather than accept him, but to carry her off, and then
place some enormous sum as a ransom on condition of
her being restored safe and unharmed to me. He
knows that I would give all that I possess to save her
from his hands."
"The only way out of it that I see," Rupert said, "is
for me to find him and put an end to him."


192
THE COll NET OF HORSE.
"You will oblige me, Rupert, if, during the time you
remain here, you would wear this fine mail shirt under
your waistcoat. You do not wear your cuirass here;
and your enemy might get a dagger planted between
your shoulders as you walk the streets. It is light, and
very strong; it was worn by a Spanish general who fell,
in the days of Alva, in an attack upon Dort. My great-
grandfather shot him through the head, and kept his
mail shirt as a trophy."
"It is a useful thing against such a foe as this," Ru-
pert said, putting it on at once. "I could not wear it
in battle, for it would be an unfair advantage; but
against an assassin all arms are fair."
During the day Rupert went out with his host, and
the scowling looks which were turned upon the latter
convinced him that the merchant had not exaggerated
the extent to which the feeling of the lower class had
been excited against him. So convinced was he of the
danger of the position, that, to the immense surprise of
Hugh and Joe Sedley, he ordered them to lie down at
night in their clothes, with their swords and pistols
ready by them. With eight armed men in the house—
for four of the porters engaged in the merchant's ware-
house slept on truckle beds placed in the hall—Rupert
thought that they ought to be able to repel any assault
which might be made.
It was on the fourth night after Rupert's coming to
Dort, that he was aroused by a touch on his shoulder.
He leapt to his feet, and his hand, as he did so, grasped
his sword, which lay ready beside him.
"What is it?" he exclaimed.
"There is mischief afloat," Von Duyk said. "There
is a sound as of a crowd in front of the house. I hava
heard the tramp of many footsteps."


THE RIOT AT DOTtT.
103
Rupert went to the window and looked out. The
night was. dark, and the oil lamps had all been extin-
guished; but it seemed to him that a confused mass
filled the space in which the house stood.
"Let me get the men under arms," he said, "and then
we can open the window, and ask what they want."
In two minutes he returned.
"Now, sir, let us ask them at once. They are prob-
ably waiting for a leader or order."
The merchant went to the window, and threw it
open.
"Who is there?" he asked. "And what means this
gathering at the door of a peaceful citizen?"
As if his voice had been the signal for which they
waited, a roar went up from the immense crowd. A
thunder of axes at the door and shutters, and a great
shout arose,— . .
"Death to the traitor I Death to the Frenchmen 1"
Shots were fired at the windows, and at the same
moment the alarm-bell at the top of the house pealed
loudly out, one of the serving-men having previously
received order to sound the signal if needed. In an-
swer to the alarm bell, the watchman on the tower,
whose duty it was to call the citizens from their beds in
case of fire, struck the great bell, and its deep sounds
rang out over the town; two minutes later the church
bells joined in the clamor; and the bell on the town
hall with quick, sharp strokes called the burgher guard
to arms.
Von Duyk, knowing now that all that cpuld be done
had been effected, ran to his daughter's room, bade her
dress, and keep her door locked until she heard his
voice, come what may; then he ran downstairs to join
the defenders below.
13


194
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"The shutters are giving everywhere," Rupert cried.
"We must hold this broad staircase. How long will it
be, think you, before the burgher guard are here?"
"A quarter of an hour, maybe." *
"We should beat them back for that time," Rupert
said. "Light as many lights as you can, and place
them so as to throw the light in their faces, and keep
us in the shade."
In two or three minutes a smashing of timber and
loud shouts of triumph proclaimed that the mob were
effecting an entrance.
"For the present I will stand in front, with one of
these good fellows with their axes on each side of me.
The other two shall stand behind us, a step or two
higher. You, Hugh and Joe, take post with our host
in the gallery above with your pistols, and cover us by
shooting any man who presses us hard. Fire slowly,
pick off your men, and only leave your posts and join
me here as a last necessity."
They had just taken the posts assigned to them when
the door fell in with a crash, and the mob poured in,
just as a rush took place from the side passages by
those who had made their way in through the lower
windows.
"A grim set of men," Rupert said to himself.
They were indeed a grim set. Many bore torches,
which, when once need for quiet and concealment was
over, they had lighted.
Dort did a large export trade in hides, and in meats
to the towns lying below them, and it was clear that it
was from the butchers and skinners that the mob was
chiefly drawn. Huge figures, with pole-axes and long
knives, in leathern clothes spotted and stained with
blood, showed wild and fierce in the red light of the





TEE BIOT AT DOBT. 195
torches, as they brandished their weapons, and pre-
pared to assault the little band who held the broad
etairs.
Rupert advanced a step below the rest, and shouted,—
"What means this? I am an officer of the Duke of
Marlborough's army, and I warn you against lifting a
hand against my host and good friend Mynheer Von
Duykl"
"It's a lie !" shouted one of the crowd. "We know
you; you are a Frenchman masquerading in English
uniform. Down with him, my friends! Death to the
traitors!"
There was a rush up the stairs, and in an instant the
terrible fight began. .
On open ground, Rupert, with his activity and his
straight -sword, would have made short work of one of
the brawny giants who now attacked him,-for he could
have leapt out of reach of the tremendous blow, and
have run his opponent through ere be could again lift
his ponderous axe. But there was no guarding such
swinging blows as these with a light sword; and even
the advantage of the height of the stairs was here of
little use.
At first he felt that the combat was desperate; soon,
however, he regained confidence in his sword. With
it held ever straight in front of him, the men mounting
could not strike without laying open their breasts to
the blade. There must, he felt, be no guarding on his
part; he must be ever on the offensive.
All this was felt rather than thought in the whirl of
action. One after another the leaders of the assailants
fell, pierced through the throat while their ponderous
axes were in the act of descending. By his side the
Dutchman's retainers fought sturdily, while the crack


196 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
of the pistols of Hugh, Joe Sedley, and the master of
the house were generally followed by a cry and a fall
from the assailants.
As the difficulty of their task became more apparent,
the yells of fury of the crowd increased. Many of them
were half drunk, and their wild gestures and shouts,
the waving of their torches, and the brandishing of
knives and axes, made the scene a sort of pande-
monium.
Ten minutes had passed since the first attack, and
still the stairs were held. One of the defenders lay
dead, with his head cloven to his shoulders with a pole-
axe, but another had taken his place.
Suddenly from behind, the figure of a man bounded
down the stairs from the gallery, and with a ciy of " Die,
villain!struck Rupert with a dagger with all his
strength, and then bounded back into the gallery. Ru-
pert fell headlong amid his assailants below.
Hugh and Joe Sedley, with a shout of rage and
horror, dashed from their places, sword in hand, and
leaping headlong down the stairs, cutting and hewing
with their heavy swords, swept all opposition back, and
stood at the foot, over the body of Rupert.
The three Dutchmen and Von Duyk followed their
example, and formed a group round the foot of the
stairs. Then there was a wild storm of falling blows,
the clash of sword and axe, furious shouts, loud death-
cries, a very turmoil of strife, when there was a cry at
the door of " The watch!" and then a loud command,—
"Cut the knaves down! slay every man! Dort!
Dort!"
There was a rush now to escape; down the passages
fled the late assailants, pursued by the burgher guard,
who, jealous of the honor of their town, injured by


THE RIOT AT DORT.
197
this foul attack upon a leading citizen, cut down all
they came upon; while many who made their escape
through the windows by which they had entered, were
cut down or captured by the guard outside. The de-
fenders of the stairs made no attempt at pursuit.
The instant the burgher guard entered the hall,
Hugh and Joe threw down their blood-stained swords,
and knelt beside Rupert.
"Ough!" sighed the latter, in a long breath.
"Thank God! he is not dead."
"Dead !" Rupert gasped, " not a bit of it; only almost
trodden to death. One of my stout friends has been
standing on me all the time, though I roared for mercy
so that you might have heard me a mile off, had it not
been for the din."
"But are you not stabbed, Master Rupert?"
"Stabbed! no; who would have stabbed me? One
of you somehow hit me on the back, and down I went;
but there was no stab."
"He had a dagger; I saw it flash," Hugh said, lifting
Rupert to his feet.
"Had lie?" Rupert said; "and who was he? If it
was an enemy, it is your coat of mail has saved me," he
continued, turning to Von Duyk. "I have never taken
it off since. But how did he get behind me, I wonder?
Run," he continued energetically," and see if the lady
is safe. There must have been mischief behind."
Mynheer Von Duyk, closely followed by the others,
ran upstairs to his daughter's room. The door was
open. He rushed into the room. It was empty. The
window was open; and looking out, two ladders were
seen, side by side.
It was clear that while the fray had been raging,
Maria Von Duyk had been carried off.


las
THE CORNET OF HORSE,
-
CHAPTER XV.
THE EJfD OF A FEUD.
-After the first cry of rage and grief at the discovery
cf the abduction of Maria Von Duyk there was a mo-
ment's silence. Rupert broke it, laying his hand on the
shoulder of Von Duyk, who had dropped despairingly
into a chair,—
"We will find her," he said, "Wherever she be. Let
us lose no moments in sorrow. Call up the burgomas-
ter, or whoever leads the burghers, and let us consult."
In another minute or two four of the principal mag-
istrates of Dort had joined the party, and Von Duyk
told them what had happened.
"I told her to lock the door, and not to open untilshe
heard my voice. Doubtless she was standing there
listening to the strife without, when the men burst in at
the window, and seized her before, in her surprise and
terror, she had time to unlock the door. Now what is
to be done to recover her? They have, no doubt, car-
ried her off by boat, for they could not pass through the
landward gate of the town. Will you order two fast
boats, to be manned by strong parties of rower3, with
well-armed men? One had better go up the river, one
down for we know not in which direction they will
take their flight. What think you, Master Holliday?"
"I think that a boat had better go either way, without
a moment's loss of time," Rupert said. "But I doubt


THE END OF A FEUD.
199
whether either will find them, But send the boats with-
out a moment's delay, with orders to overhaul and
seareh every craft they overtake."
The magistrates at once called in an officer of the
guard, and gave him the necessary instructions.
*' And why do you not think that either up or down
the river they will overtake them ?" Von Duyk asked
Rupert, as the officer left the room.
"Because they will know that a fleet horseman will
pass them; and that by morning the people at the towns
on the banks will all be on the look-out for them. So,
having sent off the boats, I should now send off horse-
men up and down the river, with a letter from you, sirs,
to the authorities at all the towns, begging them to stop
and search every boat."
Again the necessary orders were given.
"It was right to take these steps," Rupert said, " for
they may be greater fools than I take them to be; but I
think that they have done one of two things. They
have gone either up or down the river to some place,
probably not far away, where horses are in readiness, or
—or, they may be still in the town."
"Still in the town!"
"Yes," Rupert said; "they will know that we should
pursue them up and down the river; that we should
scour the country round; but they may think that we
should not suspect that she is still here. There must
be lots of secure hiding-places in an old town like this 5.
and they may well think it safer to keep her hidden here
until they force her into marriage, or wring a fabulous
ransom from you."
"We will search every house," the burgomaster said,
"from cellar to roof."
"It would be useless," Rupert said. "There must be


200
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
secret hiding-places where she could be stowed away,
bound and gagged perhaps, and which you could never
detect. I would lose no moment of time in sending out
horsemen to every village on either side of the river
above and below us, for a circle of twenty miles. If
horsemen have passed througb, some villager or other
is sure to have been awoke by the clatter of the horses.
If we get news, we must follow up the traces wherever
they go. If not, it will be strong proof that they are
still here. In any case, our pursuit all over the coun-
try will lead them to think that we have no suspicion
that she is here, and we shall have far more chance of
♦ighting upon a clue than if they thought we suspected
it. Get trusty men to work at once; question the
prisoners your men have taken, with some sharp pain
that will wring the truth from them; but let all be done
quietly; while, on the other hand, let the chase through
the country be as active and public as possible."
Threats, and the application of a string twisted round
the thumb, and tightened until the blood spurted from
beneath the nails—rough modes of questioning which
had not yet died out—soon elicited from the captives
the place where the arch-conspirator had been staying
while he laid the train for the explosion; but, as was
expected, a search showed that the bird had flown,
without leaving a trace behind him.
Then, as there was nothing more to do until morn-
ing, and two score of horsemen had been sent off in
different directions, and the officers most acquainted
Avith the haunts of the bad characters were set quietly
to work to search for some clue that might help to find
the hiding-place of Maria, the magistrates took their
leave with many expressions of regret and commisera-
tion with the merchant, and with confession of a con-


THE END OF A FEUD.
201
sciousness of deep fault that they had not taken to heart
his warnings.
Long ere this the bodies of the score of rioters who
had fallen on the stairs, hall, and passages had been re-
moved; and leaving the afflicted merchant for awhile
to his thoughts, Eupert retired to his room, telling
Hugh and Joe to follow him. He explained to them
exactly the steps which had been taken, and his opinion
as to the true state of things; and bade them think the
matter over in every light, and to come to him at day-
break, and let him know if any plan for the conduct of
the search had occurred to them.
The result of the night's thoughts and of the morn-
ing's deliberations was conveyed to Mynheer Von Duyk
by Rupert.
"The first thing to be done is to offer a large reward,
sir, for any news which may lead to the discovery of
your daughter. This may or may not bring us in some
information. The next thing is to have an eye kept on
every boat by the quay which may have a cabin or half
deck capable of concealing a person wrapped up and
bound. Also, that a watch should be set upon any fish-
ing boat anchored in the river, or moored against the
banks, for miles round. It is very possible that she was
carried on board, and that there she may be kept, close
to us, for days, or even weeks, until the hotness of the
search is over, and they can pass up or down the river
without being stopped and overhauled."
"We will have every boat at the quay searched at
once; and boat parties shall be sent off to examine every
craft at anchor or moored in the river."
"I think, sir, that it behooves us to act with care,"
Rupert said; "for knowing the desperate nature of this
villain, I think it probable that he would wreak his hate-


202
TEE CORNET OF HORSE.
upon your daughter, aud do some terrible crime when
he found that he was discovered, for he knows that his
life is already forfeit. When we find out where she is
confined, to my mind the serious difficulty only com-
mences, for it is absolutely necessary that the arrest be
so prompt and sudden, that he shall not have time even
to level a pistol at her."
Von Duyk acknowledged the justice of Rupert's rea-
soning.
"Hugh had suggested that it is likely that he has in
his pay the same boatmen whom he employed last year
to murder us. As a first step, let one of your clerks go
down with an officer to the quay, and inquire what boats
left here yesterday or in the night. Hugh will put on
a rough fisherman's suit, and with his hat well down
over his brows, will stroll along by the water, to see if
he recognizes the face of any of the men."
At eight o'clock in the morning there was a meeting
of the council of the town, to determine upon the
measures to be taken to discover the authors of this dis-
graceful outbreak, and to take steps for the recovery of
the daughter of the leading citizen of the town. Criers
had already gone round to offer rewards for informa-
tion; and a proclamation was now issued by the mag-
istrates, calling upon every citizen to do his best to aid
in the search. A committee was appointed to investi-
gate all information which might be brought in.
All Dort was in a state of excitement; parties of the
burgher guard still patrolled the town; numerous arrests
were made in the skinners' and butchers' quarters;
groups of people assembled and talked over the events
of the night; and indignation at the riot and assault
upon Mynheer Von Duyk, and pity for himself and his
daughter, were loudly expressed on all sides. The au-


TEE END OF A FEUD.
203
thorities forbade any one from leaving the town by land
or water without a special permit signed by the magis-
trates.
The investigation as to the sailing of boats upon the
previous day produced a long list of craft of various
sizes and kinds that had left Dort. Besides those that
had actually sailed, one or two had left the quay, and
had anchored out in the river, and made fast to buoys
there.
- Hugh returned with the intelligence that he had re-
cognized in a boatman loitering on the quay one of the
crew of the boat in which Rupert and he had had so
narrow an escape from drowning. The captain of one
of the merchant's own craft, of which there were several
at Dort, was sent for, and having received instructions
as to his course, accompanied Hugh to the quay, and
having had the fisherman pointed out to him, sauntered
along, and after speaking to several men, entered into
conversation with him. A confidential agent of the
merchant was also ordered to keep at a distance, but to
watch every movement, however minute and insignifi-
cant, of the suspected man.
The captain's report was soon given in. He had
asked the man if he wanted a berth in a ship just going
to sail for England, one of the crew having fallen sick
at the last moment. He had refused, as he belonged to
a boat just about to sail for Bergen-op-Zoom, and he had
nodded towards a large decked boat riding in the river.
Fearing to excite suspicions, he had asked no further
questions, but had turned to another man standing near,
and asked him if he would make the voyage.
It was considered certain by Rupert and V«on Duyk
that Maria was either already confined in that boat, op
that she would be taken there when it was considered


THE END OF A FEUD.
205
been ascertained that Sir Richard Fulke had, previous
to the last attempt on Rupert, stayed in hiding, it would
be suspected, and might be searched. The strictest
-watch was now set upon the house, and every one leav-
ing it was followed. Many came out and in, sailors
from the quay or the ships, lying there; but in none of
their movements was anything suspicious found.
At five in the afternoon a boy of twelve years old, a
son of the landlord came out. He looked supiciously
round, and then walked along the quay. As he passed
a house of considerable size, he again looked round,
pulled the bell twice, hastily, and then walked on. He
made a long ditour, and returned to the tavern.
Not a moment was lost in following up the clue. The
house in question had been unoccupied for some time;
the owner was, however, known to Von Duyk, who at
"once called upon him. He said that he had let it some
weeks before, to a person who had stated that he was a
merchant of Amsterdam, and intended to open a branch
house at Dort. He had paid him six months' rent in
advance, and had received the keys of the house. He
believed that some of his party had arrived, as he bad
himself seen two men go in, but the house was certainly
not yet open for business.
Rupert who had been all day at work following out
other clues given by persons who had come forward,
returned just as Mynheer Von Duyk came back with
the news.
"Thank God!" he said, " there is an end to uncer-
tainty. Your daughter is in that house, beyond all
doubt. It is only a question of action now. Let us
call in the burgomaster and the chief constable, and dis-
cuss how the rescue is to be effected. It is probable
that he has with him a dozen desperate fellows of his


206
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
Black Forest gang, and the task of so arranging it that
we may interpose between her and the arch-villain
is a difficult one indeed. While you send for these
officials, I will go and reconnoitre the house; it is
quite dark."
The house differed little from its fellows. It was old,
with gables, and each floor projected beyond the one
below it. A dim light was visible in one of the upper
rooms, while a far brighter light shone through the
folds of curtains which had been drawn across a window
lower down.
Rupert drew his own conclusions.
Returning, he found the burgomaster and chief con-
stable already with Mynheer Von Duyk. After much
discussion it was agreed that thirty picked men should
be at Rupert's orders at ten that night, an hour at which
all Dort would already be sound asleep.
The chief constable then proceeded with Rupert to
the houses situated behind that which was intended to
be attacked. It was reconnoitred from that side, and
found to be in darkness. The owners of these houses,
strictly charged to secrecy, were informed of what was
going on, and promised all aid in their power. A dozen
ladders of various lengths were now got together.
Then they went to the house adjoining, and made
their way out on to the roof. This, like many of the
Dort houses, was furnished with a terrace, placed be-
tween the gabled roofs, which rose sharply on either
side. Here the owner, if disposed, could sit and
smoke, and look on the river. A table and benches
were placed here, and a few tubs with shrubs and
flowers. A short, light ladder was brought up, and
Rupert climbed up the steep roof, drew up his ladder,
and descended on the other side. The steep roof of


THE END OF A FEUD.
207
the next house now faced him, and he was soon over
this also, and stood on the little terrace of the house
where he believed Maria was a prisoner. It in all re-
spects resembled that he had left. The door leading
to it appeared strong and firmly fastened. He now re-
traced his steps.
Then some light ladders were brought up and placed
in position on the two roofs, and all was ready for a
party to pass over on to the terrace.
At ten o'clock, then, accompanied by Mynheer Von
Duyk and the two troopers, he went to the spot where
the force was assembled, and told them off to the duties
he had assigned to them.
Eight were to enter the next house with Hugh and
Joe Sedley, weTe to pass, by means of the ladders, over
the roof on to the terrace. They were to carry heavy
axes and crowbars, and to beat down the door and rush
downstairs the instant the signal was given.
Sixteen were to raise eight ladders at the back of the
house, and place them close to the windows. Two were
to take post at each, ready to burst in the window and
rush in at the signal.
The remaining six were to bring a long ladder to the
front of the house, and place it against the upper win-
dow, where the light was. Two were to follow Rupert
up this ladder, the other four to place themselves at the
front door, and cut down all who tried to escape.
Rupert's object at attacking at so many different
points was so to confuse the occupants of the house by
the suddenness and noise of the assault that they would
be unable to rally and carry out any plan they might
have formed, before the assailants could muster in suf~
ficient force to overcome them.
Orders were also issued for a party of men to proceed


208
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
to the quay, and to arrest and carry off any one they
might find hanging about there.
All arranged, the party moved off, and the work was
begun. Thick rolls of flannel had been fastened round
the ends of the ladders, so as to prevent the slightest
noise being made when they came in contact with the
wall. Rupert saw the ladders planted at the back of
the house, and the men ready to climb to their places.
He then moved round to the front; here the ladder
was also fixed. A light flashed down from the terrace
above showed that here too the party were in position;
and Rupert began to mount, followed by Von Duyk,
who had insisted upon taking that post, so as to be
ready to spring to the assistance of his child at the first
attack. The ladder reached exactly to the window,
and as his eyes reached the level Rupert peered anx-
iously in. At a table, on which burned a candle, sat a
man with a huge bowl of liquor and a brace of pistols
before him. On a pallet bed in a corner lay a figure,
which Rupert felt sure was that of Maria. Rupert
doubted not in the least that the order to the watcher
was to kill her at the first alarm. Twice he raised his
pistol, twice withdrew it. If he did not kill the man
on the spot, Maria's life would be clearly forfeited.
Under such circumstances he dared not fire. After a
moment's thought he gave a sharp tap at the window,
and then shrank below the level of the window, and
with both his pistols pointed upwards, he waited. As
he expected, in a moment the window darkened, and
the figure of a man was seen trying to look out into the
darkness. As he leaned against the glass, Rupert dis-
charged both his pistols into his body, and then, leaping
up, dashed in the window, and leapt over the man's
body into the room.


THE END OF A FEUD.
209
Maria had sprung up with a scream.
"You are safe, Maria," Rupert exclaimed, as he ran
to the door. "Here is your father."
The discharge of the pistol had been the signal, and
with it came a sound of heavy blows, the crashing of
timber, and the shivering of glass. Then rose shouts
and furious exclamations, and then a great tramping
sounded through the late silent house. Doors and win-
dows had all given way at the onset; and as Sir Richard
Fulke with eight comrades rushed upstairs, Hugh and
his party ran down.
Torches had been provided and lanterns, and as three
of Hugh's men carried them the broad landing was
lighted up. Sir Richard Fulke first turned to the door
of Maria's room, but there Rupert and two followers
stood with drawn swords.
"Cut them down! cut them down!" he shouted;
but the rush of Hugh, Joe Sedley, and the rest swept
him back, and he fought now to defend his life.
Up the stairs from behind ran the officers who had
gained entry by the windows; and the outlaws saw
themselves surrounded and hedged in. They fought
desperately but vainly, and one by one fell under the
blows of their assailants.
Rupert stood immovable on guard; he knew the
desperate nature of his enemy and feared that if
he himself were drawn for a moment from his
post into the conflict he would rush past and en-
deavor to avenge himself upon them all by killing
Maria.
At last, when most of his followers had fallen, Sir
Richard Fulke made a sudden dash through his assail-
ants, and fled up the stairs towards the door on the roof.
Rupert, who had never for a moment taken his eye off
14


210
TEE CORNET OF EORSE.
him, followed at full speed, shouting to Hugh to bring
torches and follow.
Short as was the start that was gained, it nearly suf-
ficed for the desperate man's escape; as Kupert gained
the terrace, he was already nearly at the top of the
ladder against tiie roof. Rupert seized the ladder, and
jerked it sideways. Sir Richard made a grasp at the
crest of the roof, and then rolled down on to the terrace.
Rupert rushed forward, but the torches had not yet
come, and his enemy was on his feet and upon him,
with the advantage which the light coming up the stairs
afforded him, and striking down his guard, rushed in
and grappled with him. Rupert dropped his sword,
which was useless now, and struggled for his life. He
felt what his enemy's object was, to throw both over
the end of the terrace. He was strong and athletic, but
he was far from being a match for his older opponent,
to whom rage, despair, and hatred lent a prodigious
strength.
"Hugh," he shouted, "quick! quick!"
Joe Sedley was the first to leap to the terrace with a
torch, and stood for a moment aghast as he saw the
deadly struggle going on, close to the slight wooden
railing which ran along the edge of the terrace ; then he
sprang forward, and just as the struggling foes crashed
through the woodwork, and were in the very act of fall-
ing over the low stone parapet, he dashed the torch in
Sir Richard's face, while at the same moment he grasped
Rupert's shoulder with a grip of iron, and dragged him
back as his foe loosed his grasp when the torch struck
him in the face, and dropped in the darkness.
"A close squeak that, sir; the fellow died hard," Jos
Sedley said, cheerily.
"It was indeed, Joe; I owe my life to you."


THE END OF A FEUD.
211
"Oh, it was all in the way of business, sir; you'll
likely enough do as much for me in our next charge."
Hugh was up a moment after Joe Sedley, for the lat-
ter had been nearer to a man with a torch, but he just
saw the narrow escape Ins master bad, and was so
shaken that his hand trembled as he wrung that of his
comrade.
"I must stick to my sword another time," Rupert
said; "I am David without his sling without it, and
any Goliath who comes along can make short work of
me. Now let us go below and see after Miss Von Duyk,
and assure ourselves that our enemy is dead at last. A3
be said in the boat, I shall never feel quite safe till 1
know for certain *bat he is dead."


212
WE CORNET OF IIORSE.
CHAPTER XVI.
EAMILIES.
Neither Rupert Holliday nor Maria Von Duyk
would be troubled more with Sir Richard Fulke. He
was absolutely and unquestionably dead; he had fallen
on his head, and death had been instantaneous. In the
man whom Rupert shot through the window, Hugh and
he recognized the fellow who had been his accomplice
in the attempt to carry off Maria in London.
Maria was wholly uninjured, although she was days
before she was able to speak with comfort, so roughly
had the gag been thrust into her mouth. She had not
seen her chief abductor after she had been carried off,
as Sir Richard must have felt that it was in vain either
to threaten or to sue until he had got her in safety far
from Dort.
Leaving the rest of the gang to be dealt with by the
authorities, Rupert with his followers left Dort two
days later, happy in having finally freed his friends from
the danger which had so long menaced them. Mynheer
Von Duyk said but little; but Rupert knew how deep
were his feelings of gratitude; and he again sighed
deeply over the fact that Rupert was still but little over
eighteen. Maria herself was equally grateful. Von
Duyk would have freighted a shipful of presents to Ru-
pert's friends in England, but the latter would not hear
of it; he insisted, however, on sending a pipe of mag-
nificent old Burgundy for the colonel's drinking; while


BAMILIES.
213
Maria sent a stomacher of antique workmanship, with
valuable gems, to Madame Holliday.
No adventure marked their homeward journey.
Their ship took them rapidly with a fair wind to Lon-
don Bridge; and Rupert and Hugh started next day
by the coach for Derby, the former having made Joe
Sedley a handsome present, to enable him to enjoy his
holiday, and an invitation to come down to Windthorpe
Chace when he was tired of London.
A letter had been written from Holland a few days
before starting,, to announce their coming, but it was, of
course, impossible in the days of sailing ships to fix a
day for arrival.
Hiring a chaise, they drove to Windthorpe Chace,
where the delight both of Mistress Holliday and of the
colonel was unbounded. Hugh, too, was greeted very
warmly by both, for Rupert had done full justice to the
services he had rendered him. It was difficult to recog-
nize in the dashing-looking young officer and the stal-
wart trooper the lads who but two years and a half be-
fore had ridden away post-haste from the Chace. Hugh
was driven off to the farm; and Rupert remained alone
with his mother and the colonel, who overwhelmed him
with questions.
The colonel had changed but little, and bid fair to
live to a great age. His eye was bright, and his bearing
still erect. He scarcely looked sixty-five, although he
was more than ten years older. Mistress Dorothy was,
Rupert thought, softer and kinder than of old. Her
pride, and to some extent her heart, had met with a rude
shock, but her eyes were now fully open to the worth-
lessness of her former suitor, who had lately been
obliged to fly the country, having been' detected at
cheating at cards.


214
THE CORNET OF IIORSJS.
Colonel Holliday rejoiced when ho heard of the pipe
of prime Burgundy, which started from London on the
day Rupert left; while Mistress Dorothy was enchanted
with the stomacher, which her son produced from his
trunk.
"Have you ever heard from M. Dessin, grandfather?
You told me that he said he would write and tell you
his real name."
"I doubt not that he did so, Rupert; hut the carriage
of letters between this and France is precarious. Only
smugglers or such like bring them over, and these, ex-
cept when specially paid, care but little for the trouble.
That he wrote I am certain, hut his letter has npt readied
me, which I regret much."
The six months at home passed rapidly. Rupert fell
into his old ways; rode and hawked, and occasionally
paid state visits to the gentry of the neighborhood, hy
whom, as one of Marlborough's soldiers, he was made
much of.
"I think this soldering life makes one restless, Master
Rupert," Hugh said, one day when the time was ap-
proaching for their start; "I feel a longing to be with
the troop again, to be at work and doing."
"I feel the same, Hugh; but you would not find it
so, I think, if you had come home for good. Then
you would have your regular pursuits on the farm, while
now you have simply got tired of having no work to do.
When the war is over, and we have done soldiering,
you will settle down on one of the farms of the Chace,
Madame says you shall have the first that falls vacant
when you come home. Then you will take a wife, and
be well content that you have seen the world, and have
something to look back upon beyond a six miles' circuit
of Derby."


BAMILIES.
215
The next campaign may be passed over briefly. The
parsimony of England and Holland, and the indiffer-
ence of Germany, spoiled all the plans of Marlborough,
and lost the allies all the benefits of the victory of Blen-
heim. The French, in spite of their heavy losses, took
the field in far greater force than the allies; and instead
of the brilliant offensive campaign he had planned,
Marlborough had to stand on the defensive.
The gallantry of his English troops, and the effect
which Blenheim had produced upon the mot-ale of the
French, enabled him to hold the ground won, and to
obtain several minor successes, one notably at the Dyle,
where Villeroi's troops were driven out of lines consid-
ered impregnable, but where the pusillanimity and ill-
will of the Dutch generals prevented any substantial
results being obtained; but no important action took
place, and the end of 1705 found things in nearly the
same state that 1704 had left them.
The non-success of the campaign undid some of the
harm which the success of that of 1704 had effected. In
Flanders the genius of the Duke had enabled the allies
to maintain their ground; but on the Rhine they had
done badly, and in Italy the French had carried all
before them; therefore while after Blenheim an apathy
had fallen on the victors, so now the extent of the dan-
ger moved them to fresh exertions.
Marlborough, after seeing his army into winter quar*
ters, visited the capitals of Vienna, Berlin, and The.
Hague, and again by the charm of his manner succeeded
in pacifying jealousies, in healing quarrels, and in obtain-
ing the promises of vigorous action and larger arma-
ments in the spring.
The bad conduct of the Dutch generals had created
such a general ciy of indignation through Europe, that


216
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
the States-General were compelled by the pressure of
public opinion to dismiss several of the men who had
most distinguished themselves by thwarting the plans
of Marlborough, and interposing on every occasion
between him and victory. Consequently the campaign
of 1706 seemed likely to open with far brighter pros-
pects of success than its predecessors had done. -
Suddenly, however, all the arrangements broke down.
The Imperialists had just suffered another reverse in
Italy; and matters looked so desperate there, that Marl-
borough proposed to pass the Alps with an army of
40,000 men to their assistance, and there, as he would
have the warm co-operation of Prince Eugene instead
of the cowardice of the Dutch generals, and the inca-
pacity and obstinacy of the Prince of Baden, he antici-
pated the complete discomfiture of the French.
In these hopes, however, he was thwarted. The
Prince of Baden would do nothing beyond defending
his own dominion; the cabinets of Berlin and Copen-
hagen fell to quarrelling, and both refused to supply
their promised contingents; the Hanoverians and Hes-
sians had also grievances, and refused to join in any
general plan, or to send their troops to form part of the
allied army. Thus all ideas of a campaign in the south
were destroyed; but Marlborough persuaded the Dutch
to send 10,000 of the troops in their pay across the Alps
td assist Prince Eugene, under the promise that he with
the English and Dutch troops would defend Flanders.
So the campaign commenced; and on the 19th of
May Marlborough joined his army, which lay encamped
on the Dyle, on the French frontier. On the 22d a
Danish contingent, which had at the last moment been
despatched in answer to an urgent appeal of the duke,
airived; and his army now consisted of 73 battalions


RAMILIES.
217
and 123 squadrons, in all 60,000 men, with 120 guns.
Marshal Villeroi's force, which lay on the other side of
the Dyle, consisted of 74 battalions and 128 squadrons
—62,000 men, with 130 guns. They had also, as at
Blenheim, the advantage that the troops were all of one
nationality, and accustomed to act together, while Marl-
borough's army consisted of troops of three nations, at
least half of them new to war, and unused to act with
each other.
Marlborough opened the campaign by moving towards
Tirlemont, with a view of laying siege to Namur, where
many of the citizens were anxious to throw off the French
yoke. Villeroi, anxious to cover Namur, moved his troops
out from their quarters on the Dyle to stop the advance
of the allies, and bring on a battle in the open field.
The ground taken up by the French marshal was ex-
ceedingly strong. Marlborough was aware of the great
importance of the position, and had made every effort
to be the first to seize it; but the French had less dis-
tance to march, and when the allied troops arrived
within sight of the ground, the French were already in
camp upon Mons St. Andre*.
Mons St. Andre* is an extensive and elevated plateau,
being, indeed, the highest ground in Brabant. From it
four rivers take their rise—the Great Gheet, the Little
Gheet, the Dyle, and the Mehaigne. The French camp
was placed immediately above the sources of the two
Gheets.
The plan of the battle should be examined carefully,
and the events of the great battle will then be under-
stood without difficulty.
The descents from the plateau to the Great Gheet are
steep and abrupt. The other rivers rise in wet marshes,
in some places impassable. The French left was on the


218
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
crest of the ridge, above the marshes of the Little
Gheet, and extended to the village of Autre Eglise,
while the extreme right stood on the high ground over-
looking the sources of the Mehaigne. The village of
Tavieres, in front of the right, was strongly held; while
in the villages of Offuz and Ramilies,- opposite their
centre, were numerous infantry, no less than twenty
battalions occupying Ramilies.
The great bulk of the French cavalry were arranged
in two lines on their right, the extreme right of their
cavalry being in front of the tomb, or barrow, of the
ancient German hero Ottomond, the highest part of the
ridge, and commanding the whole field of battle.
Marlborough, having with the Dutch General Over-
kirk, a loyal and gallant old man, reconnoitred the
ground, immediately formed his plan of attack.
The French position was somewhat in the form of a
bow, the ends being advanced. They would therefore
have more difficulty in sending troops from one end to
the other of their line than would the allies, who could
move in a direct line along, as it were, the string of the
bow; and the ground was sufficiently undulating to
enable the movements of troops to be concealed from
the enemy on the plateau.
The commanding position of Ottomond's tomb ap-
peared the key of the whole battle-ground; and Marl-
borough determined to make his main attack on this
point, first deceiving the enemy by a feigned attack on
.their left. Accordingly, he formed in a conspicuous
position, a heavy column of attack, opposite the French
left, and menacing the village of Autre Eglise.
Villeroi, believing that the main attack would be
made there, moved a considerable body of his infantry
from his centre behind Offuz, to reinforce Autre Eglise.


RAMILIES. 219
As the column of attack advanced, a large portion
was withdrawn by a dip behind the rising ground on
which the others advanced, and moved rapidly towards
the left centre, the Danish horse, twenty squadrons
strong, being directed to the same spot. The smoke of
the advance towards Autre Eglise, and the nature of
the ground, concealed all these movements froni the
French, who directed a very heavy artillery fire on the
column advancing against Autre Eglise.
Suddenly the real attack began. Five Dutch bat-
talions advanced against Tavieres; twelve battalions
under General Schultz, supported by a strong reserve,
moved to attack Ramilies.
The vehemence of their attack showed Villeroi that
lie had been deceived; but he had now no infantry avail-
able to move to reinforce the troops in the threatened
villages. He therefore ordered fourteen squadrons of
dragoons to dismount, and with two Swiss battalions to
advance to the support of Tavieres. They arrived,
however, too late, for before they could reach the spot,
the Dutch battalions had, with great gallantry, carried
the village; and the Duke of Marlborough, launching
the Danish horse on the supports as they came up, cut
them up terribly, and threw back the remnant in con-
fusion upon the French cavalry, advancing to charge.
Overkirk now charged the French cavalry with the
first line of the allied horse, broke and drove them back;
but at this moment, when the allied cavalry were in dis-
order after their success, the second line of French cav-
alry, among whom were the Royal life guards, burst
upon them, drove them back in great confusion, and
restored the battle in that quarter.
The danger was great, for the victorious cavalry
might have swept round, and fallen upon the rear of


220 THE CORNET OF HORSE.
the infantry engaged in the attack upon Ramilies.
Marlborough saw the danger, and putting himself at
the head of seventeen squadrons of dragoons, and send-
ing an aide-de-camp to order up twenty squadrons still
in reserve, charged the French life guards. The French
batteries on the heights behind Ramilies poured in so
dreadful a fire that the cavalry hesitated, and some
French troopers recognizing the Duke, made a dash at
him as he rode ahead of the troops,
In an instant he was surrounded; but before any of
his troops could ride to his rescue, he cut his way
through the French troopers, sword in hand. As his
horse tried to leap a wall it fell, and the enemy were
again upon him. At this moment Rupert Holliday,
whose troop was in the front line, arrived on the spot,
followed by Hugh and half a dozen other troopers, and
some of the Duke's personal staff. A desperate fight
raged round the general, until the cavalry charged heav-
ily down to the rescue of their beloved leader. But
they were still overmatched and pressed backwards by
the French guards. At this critical time, however, the
twenty squadrons of the reserve arrived on the ground,
and charged the French cavalry in front, while the Dan-
ish cavalry, who had been detained by the morasses,
fell at the same moment on their flank, and the French
cavalry fell back in confusion. Forming the allied cav-
alry in two lines, Marlborough led them forward in per-
son, and sweeping aside all resistance, they halted not
until they reached the summit of Ottomond's tomb,
where they were visible to the whole army, while a
tremendous shout told friend and foe alike that the
key of the whole position had been gained, and vic-
tory in that part of the field secured.
All this time the twenty French battalions in Ramilies


RAMIL1ES.
221
under the Marquis Maffie had fought obstinately, al-
though far removed from succor. Gradually, how-
ever, they were driven out of the village ; the British had
fresh battalions of infantry available, and these were
sent against them, and the victorious horse charging
them in flank, they were almost all made prisoners or
destroyed.
The fight had lasted but three hours, and the victory
was complete on the right arid left. The confusion was
however, great, and Marlborough halted his troops and
re-formed them, before advancing to the final attack;
while Marshal Villeroi strove on his part also to re-form
his troops, and to take up a new front. The roads were,
however, choked with baggage-wagons and artillery,
and before the troops could take up their fresh posts,
the allies were ready. The charge was sounded, and
horse and foot advanced to the attack on the centre,
while the troops who had commenced the battle by
their demonstration against Autre Eglise joined in the
general attack. Confused and disheartened, the French
did not await the onslaught, but broke and fled. The
Spanish and Bavarian horse guards made a gallant at-
tempt to stem the tide of defeat, but were cut to pieces.
The battle was now over. It was a rout and a pursuit,
and the British horse, under Lord Orkney, pursued the
fugitives until they reached Louvain, at two o'clock in
the morning.
In the battle of Ramilies the French lost in killed
and wounded 7000 men, and 6000 were taken prison-
ers. They lost 52 guns, their whole baggage and
pontoon train and 80 standards. Among the prison-
ers were the Princes de Soubise and Rohan, while
among the killed were many nobles of the best blood of
France.


222
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
The Allies lost 1066 killed and 2567 wounded, in all
8633 men.
But great as was the victory itself, the consequences
were even more important. Brussels, Louvain, Mech-
lin, Alost, Luise, and all the chief towns of Brabant,
speedily opened their gates to the conqueror; Ghent and
Bruges, Darn and Oudenarde, followed the example.
Of all the cities of Flanders, Antwerp, Ostend, Nieu-
port, and Dunkirk, with some smaller fortresses, alone
held out for the French.
The duke of Marlborough issued the most stringent
orders for the protection and fair treatment of the in-
habitants, and so won such general good-will among
the population, that when he advanced on Antwerp the
local troops and citizens insisted on a surrender; and the
French troops capitulated, on condition of being al-
lowed to march out with the honors of war, and to be
escorted safely to the French frontier. Ostend was
then besieged, and captured after a brave resistance;
and then after a desperate resistance, the important
and very strong fortress of Menin, was carried by as-
sault, 1400 of the storming party, principally British,
being slain at the breach. Dindermande and Ath were
next taken, and the allied army then went into winter
quarters, after a campaign as successful, and far more
important in its results, than that of Blenheim.


A PRISONER OF WAS.
223
CHAPTER XVII.
I
A PRISONER OF WAR.
In the brilliant results which arose from the victory
at Ramilies, Rupert Holliday had no share. The 5th
dragoons formed part of the cavalry force which, when
the battle was over, pursued the broken French cavalry
to the gates of Hochstad.
In the pursuit, along a road encumbered with de-
serted wagons, tumbrils, and guns, the pursuers after
nightfall became almost as much broken up as the pur-
sued.
Rupert's horse towards the end of the pursuit went
dead lame, and he dismounted in order to see if he
could do anything to its hoof. He found a sharp stone
tightly jammed in the shoe, and was struggling to get
this out when the troop again moved forward. Not
doubting that he would overtake them in a minute or
two, and fearing that unless his horse was relieved of
the stone it would become so lame that it would not be
able to carry him back, Rupert hammered away at it
with a large boulder from the road. It was a longer
job than he had anticipated, and five minutes elapsed
before he succeeded in getting the stone out, and then,
mounting his horse, he rode briskly forward. Presently
he came to a point where the road forked. He drew
rein and listened, and thought he heard the tramping
of horse on the road that led to the left. As he rode


224
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
on the noise became louder, and in another five minutes
he came up to the troop.
It was quite dark, and riding past the men, he made
his way to the head of the column.
"I have had an awful bother in getting rid of that
stone," he said, as he rode up to the leader. "I began
to think that I should lose you altogether. It is quite
a chance I took this road."
"An unfortunate chance, sir, for you; a fortunate
one for us," the officer he addressed said in English,
but with a strong accent, "since you are our pris-
oner," and as he spoke he laid his hand on Rupert's
bridle.
Rupert gave an exclamation of horror at finding
the mistake that he had made, but he saw at once that
resistance would be useless.
"Je me rends, monsieur. But what horrible luck."
The three French officers at the head of the troop
burst into a laugh.
"Monsieur," the one who had first spoken said, now
in his native tongue, " we are indebted to you, for you
have made us laugh, and heaven knows we have had
little enough to laugh at to-day. But how came you
here? Your cavalry have taken the upper road. "We
were drawn up to make a last charge, when we heard
them turn off that way; and were, I can tell you, glad
enough to get off without more fighting; we have had
enough of it for one day."
As the speaker proceeded, Rupert became more and
more convinced that he knew the voice; and the fact
that the speaker was acquainted with English, the more
convinced him that he was right.
"I stopped to get rid of a stone in my horse's hoof,"
he said. "If I had only had a fight for it I should not


A PRISONER OF WAR.
225
have minded, but not even to have the pleasure of ex-
changing a pass or two with one of you gentlemen i3
hard indeed."
"It is just as well that you did not," one of the officers
said,*" for M. le Marquis de Pignerolles is probably the
best swordsman in our army."
"The Marquis de Pignerolles," Rupert said, cour-
teously; "it would have been a pleasure to have crossed
swords with him, but scarcely fair, for he knows already
that he is not a match for me."
"What!" exclaimed the marquis himself, and the
two officers, in astonishment. "You are pleased to
joke, sir," the marquis said haughtily.
"Not at all," Rupert said, gravely. "You have met
two persons who were your match. You remember
M. Dalboy?"
"Dalboy!" the marquis said. "Surely, surely, le
Maitre Dalboy, yet—?"
"No, I am assuredly not M. Dalboy," Rupert said.
"And the other?"
The marquis reined in his horse suddenly.
"What! " he said, "you arc—?"
"Rupert Holliday, my dear M. Dessin."
"My dear, dear lad," the marquis exclaimed, "what
pleasure! what delight! " and drawing his horse by the
side of Rupert he embraced him with affection.
"My friends," he said to the other officers, who were
naturally astonished at this sudden recognition between
their prisoner and their colonel, "gentlemen, this Eng-
lish officer is my very dear friend. What kindness have
I not received from his grandfather during my time of
exile! while to himself I am deeply indebted. What a
fortunate chance, that if you were to have the bad luck
to be made prisoner, you should fall into my hands


226
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
of all men. I wish that I could let you go, but you
know—"
"Of course, of course," Rupert said. "Really I am
hardly sorry, since it has brought us together again."
"Did you recognize my name?" the marquis said.
"No indeed," Rupert answered. "The letter which,
we doubted not, that you wrote to my grandfather,
never came to hand, and we never knew what M. Des-
sin's real name was, so that Colonel Holliday did not
know to whom to write in France." >
"I wrote twice," the marquis said, " but I guessed
that the letters had never arrived; and the good gentle-
man your grandfather, he is still alive and well?"
"As well as ever," Rupert said, " and will be de-
lighted to hear of you. Mademoiselle is well, I trust?"
"Quite well, and quite a belle at the court, I can as-
sure you," the marquis said. "But there are the gates
of Louvain. You will, of course, give me your parole
not to try to escape, and then you can come straight to
my quarters with me, and I need not report you for a
day or so. We shall be in fearful confusion to-night,
for half our army is crowding in here, and every one
must shift for himself. Peste! what a beating you have
given us! That Marlborough of yours is terrible. I
know some people here," he said, turning to the officers;
"they will take us four in, and the men must picket their
horses in the courtyard and street, and lie down in their
cloaks. To-morrow we will see what is to be done, and
how many have escaped from the terrible debacle."
The streets of Louvain were crowded with fugitives,
some of them had thrown themselves down by the side-
walks, utterly exhausted; others mingled with the anx-
ious townsmen, and related the incidents of the disas-
trous day; while the horses stood, with drooping heads,


228 * TBE CORNET OF HORSE.
the Maison du Roi to-day, and scattered the chivalry of
France. As to himself, he is a Rustium, a Bobadil, if
he has, as I doubt not, kept up his practice—" and he
looked at Rupert, who nodded smilingly; for he had
indeed, during the four years he had been in Flanders,
not only practised assiduously in the regimental fencing
salles, but had attended all the schools kept by the best
Spanish, Italian, and German teachers, keeping him-
self in practice, and acquiring a fresh pass here, an in-
genious defence there, and ever improving—" the first
swordsman in France would run a poor chance against
this good-tempered-looking lad with his blue eyes."
The French girls opened their eyes in astonishment,
but they were not quite sure whether the marquis waa
not making fun of them.
"Parbleu!" the two officers exclaimed. "You are
not in earnest surely, marquis?"
"I am, indeed, gentlemen; and I can claim some
share of the merit, for I taught him myself, and before
he was sixteen he was a better swordsman than I was;
and as he loved the art, he will have gone on improving,
and must be miraculous. By the way," he said sud-
denly, "there was a story went through Flanders near
four years back of the best swordsman in the German
army being killed by a mere boy in an English regiment,
and I said then, I think that this must be my pupil; was
it so?"
"It was," Rupert said; "it was a painful affair; but
I was forced into it."
"Make no excuse, I beg," the marquis said, laughing.
"Now, young ladies, let us to supper; but beware of
this prisoner of war, for if he is only half as formidable
with his eyes as with his wrist, it is all up with your
poor hearts."


230
THE CORNET OF nOB8E.
rescinded, and that the estates, which had also been
confiscated, were restored. The Protestant persecu-
tions had become things of the past, the greater portion
of the French Protestants having fled the country; and
the powerful friends of De Pignerolles had never ceased
to interest themselves in his favor. The king, too,
was in need of experienced soldiers for the war which
was about to break out; and lastly, and by the tone in
which his friend spoke Rupert saw that the subject was
rather a sore one, his Majesty wished to have Adele
near the court.
"Mademoiselle Uessin!" Rupert said, in astonish-
ment.
"Well, not exactly Mademoiselle Dessin," the mar-
quis said, smiling, "but La Marquise Adele de Pigne-
rolles, who is by her mother's side—she was a Mont-
morency—one of the richest heiresses iu France, and as
inheriting those lands, a royal ward, although I, her
father, am alive."
"But even so," Rupert said, "what can his Majesty
wish to have her at court for?"
'1 Because as a very rich heiress, and as a very pretty
one, her hand is a valuable prize, and his Majesty may
well intend it as a reward to some courtier of high
merit."
"Oh, M. Dessin!" Rupert said, earnestly; "surely
you do not mean that?"
"I am sorry to say that I do, Master Rupert. The
Grand Monarque is not in the habit of considering such
trifles as hearts or inclinations in the bestowal of his
royal wards; and although it is a sort of treason to say
so, I would rather be back in England, or have Adele to
myself, and be able to give her to some worthy man
whom she might love, than to see her hand held out as


A PRISONER OF WAR. 281
& prize of the courtiers of Versailles. I have lived long
enough in England to have got some of your English
notions, that a woman ought at least to have the right
of refusal."
Rupert said nothing, but he felt sorry and full of pity
at the thought of the young girl he remembered so well
being bestowed as a sort of royal gift upon some court-
ier, quite irrespective of the dictates of her own heart.
After sitting some time in silence, the marquis changed
the subject suddenly.
"I am afraid you will not be exchanged before next
winter, Rupert; there are, no doubt, plenty of prisoners
in Marlborough's hands, but the campaign is sure to be
a stirring and rapid one after this defeat; he will strike
heavy blows, and we shall be doing our best to avoid
them. It will not be until the fighting is over that the
negotiations for the exchange of prisoners will begin."
The next morning the Marquis de Pignerolles went
off early to the headquarters of the commandant; and
Rupert remained chatting with the family of his host.
Two hours later he returned.
"Things are worse than I even feared," he said; "the
royal guards are almost destroyed, and the destruction
wrought in all our noble families is terrible. It is im-
possible to estimate our total loss at present, but it is
put down at 20,000, including prisoners. In fact, as an
army it has almost ceased to exist; and your Marl-
borough will be able to besiege the fortresses of Flanders
as he likes. There has been a council of all the general,
officers here this morning. I am to carry some de-
spatches to Versailles—notaltogether a pleasant business,
but some one must do it, and of course he will have
heard the main incidents direct from Villeroi. I leave
at noon, Rupert, and you will accompany me, unless


232
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
indeed you would prefer remaining here on the chanca
of getting an earlier exchange."
Rupert naturally declared at once for the journey to
Paris. Officers on parole were in those days treated
with great courtesy, especially if they happened to have
a powerful friend. He therefore looked forward to a
pleasant stay in Paris, and to a renewal of his acquaint-
ance with Adele, and to a sight of the glories of Ver-
sailles, which, under Louis XIV., was the gayest, the
most intellectual, and the most distinguished court of
Europe.
Louis XIV. could not be termed a good man, but he
was unquestionably a great king. He did much for
France, whose greatness and power he strove to in-
crease; and yet it was in no slight degree owing to his
policy that, seventy years later, a tempest was to burst
out in France, which was to sweep away the nobility
and the crown itself; which was to deluge the soil of
France with its best blood, to carry war through
Europe, and to end at last by the prostration of France
beneath the feet of the nations to whom she had been a
scourge.
The tremendous efforts made by Louis XIV. to main-
tain the Spanish succession, which he had secured for
France; the draining of the land of men; and the im-
poverishing of the nobles, who hesitated at no sacrifices
and efforts to enable the country to make head against
its foes, exhausted the land; while the immense extrav-
agance of the splendid court in the midst of an im-
poverished land, ruined not only by war, but by the de-
struction of its trade, by the exile of the best and most
industrious of its people on account of their religion,
caused a deep and widespread discontent throughout
the towns and country of France.


TEE CORNET OF HOUSE.
tion your name. It will be amusing to see if she recog-
nizes you. She was quite indignant at my taking you
prisoner, and said that she thought soldiers ought not
to take advantage of an accident of that kind. In fact,
although Adele, as I tell her, is very French at heart,
the five years she passed in Derby have left a deep im-
pression upon her. She was very happy at school;
every one, as she says, was kind to her; and the result
is, that although she rejoices over our victories in Italy
and Germany, she talks very little about the Flanders
campaign, about which, by the way, were she even as
French as possible, there would not be anything very
pleasant to say."
Rupert was at once furnished from the wardrobe of
the marquis with clothes of all kinds, and as they were
about the same height—although Rupert was somewhat
broader and heavier—the things fitted well, and Rupert
was able to go about Paris, without being an object of
observation and curiosity by the people.
Rupert was somewhat disappointed in Paris. Its
streets were narrower than those of London, and al-
though the public buildings were fine, the Louvre espe-
cially being infinitely grander than the Palace of St.
James, there was not anything like the bustle and rush
of business which had struck Rupert so much on his
arrival in London.
Upon arriving at Versailles, however, Rupert was
struck with wonder. Nothing that he had seen could
compare with the stately glories of Versailles, which
was then the real capital of France. A wing of the
magnificent palace was set apart for the reception of
the nobles and military men whose business brought
them for short periods to the court, and here apartments
had been assigned to the marquis. The clothes had


[TEE COURT OF VERSAILLES.
237
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE COURT OF VERSAILLES.
As the King of France entered the ante-chamber a
dead hush fell upon all there, and Rupert Holliday
looked eagerly to see what sort of man was the greatest
sovereign in Europe.
Louis was under middle height, in spite of his high-
heeled shoes, but he had an air of dignity which fully
redeemed his want of stature. Although he was sixty-
six years of age, he was still handsome, and his eyes
were bright, and his movements quick and vivacious.
The courtiers all bent low as the king moved slowly
down the line, addressing a word here and there. The
king's eye quickly caught that of the young English-
man, who with his companion was taller than the major-
ity of those present.
Louis moved forward until he stopped before him.
"So, Sir Englishman," he said, "you are one of those
who have been maltreating our soldiers. Methinks I
have more reason than you have to complain of the for-
tune of war, but I trust that in your case the misfortune
will be a light one, and that your stay in our court and
capital will not be an unpleasant one."
"I have no reason, sire, to complain of the fortune of
war," Rupert said, "since to it I owe the honor of see-
ing your gracious Majesty, and the most brilliant court
in the world I"


238
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
"Spoken like a courtier," the king said with a slight
smile. "Pray consider yourself invited to all the fetes
at court and to all our entries and receptions, and I
hope that all will do their best to make your stay here
agreeable."
Then with a slight inclination of the head he passed
on, saying in an audible tone to the nobles who walked
next, but a little behind him,—
"This is not such a bear as are his island countrymen
in general!"
"In another hour, Rupert, is the evening reeeption,
at which the ladies of the court will be present; and al-
though all set fe"tes have been arrested owing to the
news of the defeat at Flanders, yet as the king chooses
to put a good face upon it, every one else will do the
same, therefore you may expect a brilliant assembly.
Adele will of course be there. Shall I introduce you,
or leave it to chance?"
"I would rather you left it to chance," Rupert said,
"except, that as you do not desire it to be known that
we have met before, it would be better that you should
present me personally; but I should like to see if she
will recognize me before you do so."
"My daughter is a young lady of the court of his
most puissant Majesty Louis XIV," the marquis said,
somewhat bitterly, "and has learned not to carry her
heart upon her sleeve. But before you show yourself
near her, I will just warn her hy a word that a surprise
may take place in the course of the evening, and that it
is not always expedient to recognize people unless in-
troduced formally. That will not be sufficient to give
her any clue to your being here, but when she sees you
she will recall my warning, and act prudently."
Presently they entered the immense apartment, or


THE COURT OF VERSAILLES.
233
rather series of apartments, in which the receptions took
place.
Here were gathered all the ladies of the court, all the
courtiers, wits, and nobles of France, except those who
were in their places with the army. There was little
air of ceremony. All present were more or less
acquainted with each other.
In a room screened off by curtains, the king was play-
ing at cards with a few highly privileged members of
court, and he would presently walk through the long
suite of rooms, but while at cards his presence in no
ways weighed upon the assembly. Groups of ladies
sat on fauteuils surrounded by their admirers, with
whom volleys of light badinage, fun, and compliments
were exchanged.
Leaving Rupert talking to some of those to whom he
had been introduced in the king's ante-chamber, and
who were anxious to obey the royal command to make
themselves agreeable to him,, the Marquis de Pignerolles
sauntered across the room to a young lady who was
sitting with three others, surrounded by a group of gen-
tlemen.
Rupert was watching him, and saw him stoop over
the girl, for she was little more, and say a few words in
her ear. A surprised and somewhat puzzled expression
passed across her face, and then as her father left her
she continued chatting as merrily as before.
Rupert could scarcely recognize in the lovely girl of
seventeen the little Adele with whom he had danced
and walked little more than four years before.
Adele de Pignerolles was English rather than French
in her style of beauty, for her hair was browner, and
her complexion fresher and clearer, than those of the
great majority of her countrywomen. She was viva*


THE COURT OF VERSAILLES. 241
*' And you, Mademoiselle de Pignerolles? But I know
what you will say, you have never seen any one worth
loving."
Adele did not answer; but her laughing friends in-
sisted that as they confessed their inmost thoughts, she
ought to do the same.
For a moment she looked serious, then she laughed,
and again put on a demure air.
"Yes," said she, " I have had a grande passion, but
it came to nothing."
A murmur of "Impossible !" ran round the circle.
"It was nearly four years ago," she said.
"Oh, nonsense, Adele, you were a child four years
ago," one of her companions said.
"Of course I was a child," Adele said, "but I sup-
pose children can love, and I loved an English boy."
"Oh, oh, mademoiselle, an English boy !" and other
amused cries ran round the circle.
"And did he love you, mademoiselle?" the Due de
Carolan asked.
"Oh, dear no," the girl answered. "I don't suppose
I should have loved him if he had. But he was strong,
and gentle, and brave, and he was nearly four years
older than I was, and he always treated me with respect.
Oh, yes, I loved him."
"He must have been the most insensible of boys," the
Due de Carolan said; "but no doubt he was very good
and gentle, this youthful islander; but how do you know
that he was brave?"
The sneering tone with which the duke spoke was
clearly resented by Adele, for her cheek flushed, and she
spoke with an earnestness quite different from the half-
laughing tone she had hitherto spoken in. t
"I know that he was brave, M. le Due, because he
16


242
THE CORNET OF HOR8E.
fought with, and ran through the body, a. man who in.
suited me."
The girl spoke so earnestly that for a moment a hush
fell upon the little group; and the Due de Carolau, who
clearly resented the warm tone in which she spoke,
said,—
"Quite a hero of romance, mademoiselle. This un-
fortunate who incurred your Paladin's indignation was
clearly more insolent than skilful, or Sir Amadis of six-
teen could hardly have prevailed against the dragon."
This time Adele de Pignerolles was seriously angry:
"M. le Due de Carolan," she said quietly, " you have
honored me by professing some admiration of my poor
person, and methinks that good taste would have de-
manded that you would have feigned, at least, some in-
terest in the boy who championed my cause. I was
wrong, even in merry jest, to touch on such a subject,
but I thought that as French gentlemen you would un-
derstand that I was half serious, half jesting at myself
for this girlish love of mine. He is not here to defend
himself against your uncourteous remarks ; but, M. le
Due, allow me to inform you that the fact that the per-
son who insulted me paid for it almost with his life was
no proof of his great want of skill, for monsieur my
father will inform you, if you care to ask him, that had
you stood opposite to my boy hero, the result would
probably have been exactly the same; for, as I have of-
ten heard him say that this boy was fully a match for
himself, I imagine that the chance of a nobleman who,
with all his merits, has not, so far as I have heard, any
great pretensions to special skill with his sword, would
be slight indeed."
The duke, with an air of bitter mortification on his
face, bowed before the indignant tone in which Adele


244
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
they danced together. In spite, therefore, of her efforts,
it was with a heightened color that, as demanded by
etiquette, Adele rose, and making a deep reverence in
return to the even deeper bow of Rupert, extended
her hand, which, taking the tips of the fingers, Rupert
bent over and kissed; then, looking up in her face, he
said,—
"The marquis your father has encouraged me to hope
that you will take pity upon a poor prisoner, and forget
and forgive his having fought against your compatriots."
Adele adroitly took up the line thus offered to her,
and was soon deep in a laughing contest with him as to
the merits of their respective countries, and above all
as to his opinion of French beauty. Rupert answered
in the exaggerated compliments characteristic of the
time. After talking with her for some little time he
withdrew, saying that he should have the honor of call-
ing upon the following day with her father.
The next day when they arrived Rupert was greeted
with a frank smile of welcome.
"I am indeed glad to see you again, M. Rupert; but
tell me why was that little farce of pretending that we
were strangers played yesterday?"
"It was my doing, Adele," her father said. "You
know what the king is. If he were aware that Rupert
were an old friend of ours he would imagine all sorts of
things."
"What sort of things, papa?"
"To begin with, that M. Rupert had come to carry
you off from the various noblemen for one or other of
whom his Majesty destines your hand."
The girl colored.
"What nonsense! However," she went on," it would
anyhow make no difference so far as the king is con-


THE COURT OF VERSAILLES. 245
eerned, for I am quite determined that I will go into a
convent and let all my lands go to whomsoever his Maj-
esty may think fit to give them rather than marry any
one I don't care for. I couldn't do it even to please
you, papa, so you may be quite sure I couldn't do it to
please the king. And now let me look at you, M. Ru-
pert. I talked to you last night, but I did not fairly
look at you. Yes, you are really very little altered ex-
cept that you have grown into a man; but I should
have known you anywhere. Now, would you have
known me?"
"Not if I had met you in the street," Rupert said.
"When I talk to you, and. look at you closely, Made-
moiselle AdtSle Dessin comes back again; but at a cas-
ual glance you are simply Mademoiselle Adele de Pig-
nerolles."
"I wish I were Adele Dessin again," she said. "I
should be a thousand times happier living with my
father than in this artificial court, where no one is what
they seem to be; where every one considers it his duty
to say complimentary things; where every one seems to
be gay and happy, but every one is as much slaves as if
they wore chains. I break out sometimes, and astonish
them."
A slight smile passed over Rupert's face; and Adele
knew that he had overheard her the evening before.
The girl flushed hotly. Her father and Madame de
Soissons were talking together in a deep bay window at
the end of the room.
"So you heard me last night, M. Rupert. Well, there
is nothing to be ashamed of. You were my hero when
I was a child; I don't mind saying so now. If you had
made me your heroine it would have been different, but
you never did, one bit. Now don't try to tell stories. I


240
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
should find you out in a moment* I am accustomed to
hear falsehoods all day."
"There is nothing to be ashamed of, mademoiselle.
Every one must have a hero, and I was the only boy
you knew. No one could have misunderstood you; and
even to those artificial fops who were standing round
yon, there seemed nothing strange or unmaidenly in
your avowal that when you were a little girl you made
a hero of a boy. You are quite right, I did not make a
heroine of you; boys, I think, always make heroines of
women much older than themselves. I looked upon
you as a dear, bright little girl, whom I would have
cared for and protected as I would my favorite dog.
Some boys are given to heroine-worship. I don't think
that is my line. I am only just getting out of my boy-
hood now, and I have never had a heroine at all."
So they sat and chatted, easily and pleasantly, as if
four years had been rolled back, and they were boy and
girl again in the garden of Windthorpe Chace.
"I suppose I shall see you every evening at the court?"
Rupert said.
"I suppose so," the girl sighed. "But it will be
much more pleasant here; you will come with papa,
won't you?"
"Whenever he will be good enough to bring me,"
Rupert said.
"You remember what I told you about Adele," the
marquis said, as they walked back to their rooms in the
palace.
"Surety, sir," Rupert replied.
*' I think it would be as well, both for her sake and
your own, that you should not frequent her society in
public, Rupert. His Majesty intends to give her hand
to one of the half-dozen of his courtiers who are at pres-


THE COURT OF VERSAILLES. 247
ent intriguing for it. Happily, as she is little over six-
teen, although marriages here are often made at that
age, the question does not press; and I trust that he
will not decide for a year, or even longer. But if you
were to be seen much at her side, it might be considered
that you were a possible rival, and you might, if the
king thought that there was the slightest risk of your
interfering with his plans, find yourself shut up in the
Bastile or at Loches, or some other of the fortress dun-
geons, and Adele might be ordered to give her hand at
once to the man he selected for her. There is hope in
time. Adele may in time really come to love one of
her suitors, and if he were- one of those whom the king
would like to favor, he would probably consent to the
match. Then, the king may die. It is treason even to
suppose such a thing possible; still he is but mortal; or
something else may occur to change the course of the
future. Of one thing I have decided: I will not see
Adele sacrificed. I have for the last four years man-
aged to transmit a considerable portion of the revenues
of my estates to the hands of a banker in Holland; and
if needs be I will again become an exile with her, and
wait patiently until some less absolute monarch mounts
the throne."
It was not so easy, however, to silence the mouths of
the gossips of Versailles as the Marquis de Pignerolles
had hoped. It was true that Rupert was seldom seen
by the side of Adele in the drawing-room of the palace,
but it was soon noticed that he called regularly every
morning with the marquis at Madame de Soissons', and
that, however long the visits of the marquis might be
the young English officer remained until he left.
Adele's English bringing up, and her avowed liking
for things English, were remembered; and the Due de


248
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
Carolan, and the other aspirants to Allele's hand, began
to scowl angrily at the young Englishman whenever
they met him.
Upon the other hand, among the ladies Rupert was a
general favorite, but he puzzled them altogether. He
was ready to chat, to pay compliments, to act as cheva-
lier to any lady, but his compliments never passed be-
yond the boundary of mere courtly expression; and in a
court where it appeared to be almost the duty of every
one to be in love, Rupert Holliday did not seem to
know what love meant.
The oddness of this dashing-looking young officer—
who was, the Marquis de Pignerolles assured every one,
a very gallant soldier, and who had killed in a duel the
finest swordsman in the German army—being perfectly
proof to all blandishments, and ready to treat every
woman with equal courtesy and attention, was a mys-
tery to the ladies of the court of Versailles; and Rupert
was regarded as a most novel and amusing specimen of
English coldness and impenetrability.
Rupert himself was absolutely ignorant of the opinion
with which men and women alike regarded him. lie
dreamed not that it was only the character which so high
an authority as the Marquis de Pignerolles had given
him as a swordsman of extraordinary skill that pre-
vented the Due de Carolan and some of Ad&le's other
admirers from forcing a quarrel upon him; still less did
he imagine that the ladies of the court considered it in
the highest degree singular that he did not fall in love
with any of them. He went his way, laughed, talked,
was pleasant with every one, and enjoyed his life, espe-
cially his morning visits to Madame de Soissons.
The first intimation that was given of the jealousy
with which the Due de Carolan and others regarded


THE COURT OF VERSAILLES.
249
Rupert, was a brief order that the Marquis de Pigne-
rolles received from the king to retire with his prisoner
to Paris, an intimation being given that although the
marquis would as heretofore be received at court, .yet
that Rupert was not to leave the circuit of the walls of
Paris. The marquis, who had foreseen the gathering
storm in a hundred petty symptoms, was not surprised
at the order. He knew the jealousy with which the
king regarded any person who appeared even remotely
likely to interfere with any plans that he had formed,
and was sure that a mere hint from some favorite as to
the possibility of Rupert's intimacy at Madame de Sois-
sons proving an obstacle to the carrying out of his wishes
with regard to the disposal of Adele's hand, would be
sufficient to ensure the issue of an order for his instant
dismissal from Versailles. Rupert was astonished and
indignant at the order.
"At any rate I may call and say 'Good-bye' to ma-
demoiselle, may I not?"
"I think that you had better not, Rupert; but I have
simply orders to leave Versailles at one o'clock to-day.
I can therefore only ask you to be here at that hour.
It is now eleven."
"Very well, sir," Rupert said, "I will be here in time;
and as I am not a prisoner, and can go about where I
like, I do not think that even the king could object to
my paying a visit of adieu."
On presenting himself at Madame de Soissons', Ru-
pert heard that, in accordance with the king's command
that morning received, Madame de Soissons and Ma-
demoiselle de Pignerolles had gone out to the hunt, one
of the royal carriages having come for them.
Rupert, determined not to be balked, hurried back
to the stables where the horses of the marquis, one of


250
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
which was always at his disposal, were kept. In a few
minutes he was riding out towards the forest of St. Ger-
mains, where he learned that the royal chase had gone.
He rode for some time, until at last he came up with
one of the royal carriages which had got separated from
the others. He saw at once, that it contained two of
the ladies of the court with whom he was most intimate.
They gave an exclamation of surprise as he reined up
his horse at the window.
"You, Monsieur Holliday! How imprudent! Every
one knows that you are in disgrace, and exiled to Paris;
how foolish of you to come here!"
"I have done nothing to be ashamed of," Rupert said.
"Besides, I was ordered to leave at one o'clock, and it
is not one o'clock yet."
"Oh, we are all angry with you, M. l'Anglais, for you
have been deceiving us all for the last three months;
but, now mind, we bear no malice; but pray ride off."
As she spoke she made a sign to Rupert to alight and
come to the window, so that the coachman might not
overhear what was said.
"Do you know," she said, earnestly, " that you are
trifling with your safety, and, if la belle Anglaise loves
you, with her happiness? You have already done more
than harm enough. The king has to-day, when he
joined the hunt, presented to her formally before all the
court the Due de Carolan as her future husband. Re-
member, if you are found here you will not only be sent
straight to some fortress, where you may remain till you
are an old man, but you will do her harm by compro-
mising her still further, in which case the king might be
so enraged, that he might order her to marry the duke
to-morrow."
"You are right. Thank you," Rupert said, quietly;


THE COURT OF VERSAILLES. 251
"and I have indeed, although most unwittingly, done
harm. Why you should all make up your minds I love
Mademoiselle de Pignerolles I know not. I have never
thought of the matter myself. I am but just twenty,
and at twenty in England we are still little more than
boys. I only know that I liked her very much, just as
I did when she was a little girl."
"Oh, monsieur, but you are sly, you and l'Anglaise.
So it was you that she owned was her hero; and the
monsieur the marquis introduced you as a stranger.
Oh, what innocence! but there," she went on kindly,
"you know your secret is safe with us. And, monsieur,"
and she leant forward, "although you would not make
love to me, I bear no malice, and will act as your deputy.
A very strict watch is certain to be kept over her; if
you want to write to her, enclose a note to me; trust
me, she shall have it. There, do not stop to thank me;
I hear horses' hoofs; gallop away, please; it would ruin
all were you caught here."
Rupert pressed the hands the two ladies held out to
him to his lips, mounted his horse, and rode furiously
back to Versailles, where he arrived just in time to leave
again for Paris at the hour beyond which their stay was
not to be delayed.


252
TEE CORNET OF HORSE.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE EVASION.
Upon the ride from Versailles to Paris Rupert told
the marquis what he had done and heard.
"It is bad news, Rupert. I will ride back this after-
noon, when I have lodged you in Paris, and see Adele.
Jf she objects—as I know she will object to this marriage
—I shall respectfully protest. That any good will come
of the protest I have no thought, but my protest may
strengthen Atlele's refusal, by showing that she has her
father's approval. Adcle will of course be treated coldly
at first, then she will have pressure put upon her, then
be ordered to choose between a convent and marriage.
She will choose a convent. Now in some convents she
could live quietly and happily, in others she would be
persecuted. If she is sent to a convent chosen for her,
it will be worse than a prison. Her life will be made a
burden to her until she consents to obey the king's com-
mand. Therefore, my object will be to secure her re-
treat to a convent where she will be well treated and
happy. But we will talk of this again."
It was not until the following afternoon that the mar-
quis returned from Versailles.
"I am off to the front again," he said. "I had an
audience with his Majesty this morning, and respect-
fully informed him of my daughter's incurable repug-
nance to the Due de Carolan, and of her desire to re-


THE EVASION.
253
main single until at least she reached the age of twenty.
His Majesty was pleased to say that girls' whims were
matters to which it behooved not to pay any attention.
He said, however, that for the present he would allow
it to remain in abeyance, and that he begged me to see
Adele, and to urge upon her the necessity for making
up her mind to accept his Majesty's choice. He also
said that the news from the army was bad, that good
officers were urgently required there, and that it would
be therefore advisable for me to repair at once to the
front and again take the command of my regiment. He
said that he wished me to take you with me as far as
Lille, and that you should there take up your residence."
"Of course I will accompany you, sir," Rupert said;
"but I will withdraw my parole as soon as you hand me
over, and take my chance of escaping."
"Yes, I should do that, Rupert; indeed, as you gave
your parole to me, you can give it back to me now, if
you choose. I will run the risk of some little anger on
the part of the king, if you quit me on your way to Lille
and make the best of your way to the frontier."
"No, I thank you," Rupert said: "there can't be much
difficulty in escaping from a town when one wants to
do so; and it would do you an evil turn indeed to in-
cense the king against you at the present time."
The next morning, just as they were setting out, a
lackey placed a note in Rupert's hands.
"I hear you are sent off to Lille. I have a cousin
there, and have written to recommend you to his care.
I will keep my promise, and let you know, if needs be,
of what is happening to the young person we spoke
of.—Diana."
Rupert wrote a few words of earnest thanks, and imi-
tating the example set him, gave it unaddressed and


THE EVASION.
257
safe, get up, put on the country gentleman's suit, say
good-bye to him and go straight to the stables at the
Henri IV. You are the Sire de Nadar. I have writ-
ten a note here, telling you the horse will be there and
you are to fetch it—here it is. The messenger will
know my seal."
"I - am indeed obliged to you," Rupert said, "you
have thought of everything; but how will the doctor
explain my not being forthcoming in the morning?"
"Oh, he will arrange that easily enough. The sol-
diers will all sleep soundly enough after this march ; be-
sides, they will not, in all probability, be near his quar-
ters, so he will only have to say that he found you were
too ill to continue the journey, and had therefore had
you carried to a confrere of his. You must be under no
fear, Rupert, of any evil consequences to any one, for
no one will ever connect you with the convoy. You will
be missed at roll-call, but that will go for nothing.
When you are absent again at six o'clock, you will be
reported as missing. Then it will be supposed that yon
are hid in the city, and a sharp watch will be set at the
gates; but after a few days it will be supposed that you
have either got over the walls, or that you have gone
out disguised as a peasant. A prisoner of war more or
less makes but little difference, and there will never be
any fuss about it."
Soon after dusk on the evening of the 13th of Octo-
ber, Adele de Pignerolles was sitting alone in a large
room in the house of Madame de Soissons. A wood
fire was blazing, and even in that doubtful light it
might have been seen that the girl's eyes were swollen
with crying. She was not crying now, but was looking
into the fire with a set, determined look in her face.
"I don't care," she said; "they may kill me at St.


258
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
Marie, but I will never say yes. Oh, if papa were bu'j
here."
At that moment there was a knock at the door, and a
bright-looking waiting-maid entered.
"A note, mademoiselle, from Mademoiselle d'Etamps
—and mademoiselle," and she put her finger mysteri-
ously to her lips, " it is a new lackey has brought it. I
told him to come again in ten minutes for an answer;
for I thought it better he should not come in to be
looked at by Francois and Jules."
"Why not, Margot?" Adele asked in great surprise.
"Because, mademoiselle, he seemed to me—I may be
wrong, you know—but he seemed to me very, very
like-"
"Like whom, Margot? How mysterious you are."
"Like the English office]-," Margot said, with anarch
nod.
Adele leaped to her feet.
"You must be mad, Margot. There, light a candle."
But without waiting, Adele knelt down close to the fire,
and broke open the letter.
A flush, even ruddier than that given by the fire,
mounted over her face.
"It is him, Margot. He has come from ni}- father.
Now we are to do what I told you about. We are to
go off to-night under his charge, to your mother's, my
dear old nurse, and there I am to live with you, and
be as your cousin, till papa can get me out of the
country."
"And is the young officer to live there till the mar-
quis comes?" Margot asked, slily; "he might pass as
another cousin, mademoiselle."
"How foolish you are, Margot, and this is no time for
folly. But listen. My father says, ' Rupert will be in,


THE EVASION.
259
tlio street round the corner, with three horses, lit eleven
o'clock. You and Margot are to be dressed in the
boy's clothes that I bade you prepare. Take in bundles
two of Margot's dresses. Do not be afraid to trust
yourself with Rupert Holliday; regard him as a
brother; he has all my confidence and trust'."
"We must remember that," Margot said.
"Remember what, Margot?"
"Only that you are to regard him as a brother, ma-
demoiselle."
"Margot, Margot, I am surprised at you, joking like
a child when we have a terrible bifsiness before us.
But indeed I feel so happy at the thought of escape
from that terrible convent, that I could joke like a
child also."
"You had better write a line for him, mademoiselle.
It was from chance that I happened to be in |he hall
when he rang; and we don't want him to come in to
be stared at by Francois while you write an answer."
Quickly Adele sat down at a table, and wrote,—
"At the hour and place named, expect us.—Yours,
trustfully, Adele."
As the clock struck eleven two slight figures stole
noiselessly out of the garden gate of Madame de Sois-
sons' house at Versailles. The town was hushed* in
sleep, and not a sound was moving in the street. They
carried bundles with them, and walkefl with rapid steps"
to a small lane which led off the street by the side of
the garden wall. It was quite dark, and they could see
nothing, but a voice said,—" Adele!'
"Rupert!" one of the figures answered, in shy, trem-
bling tones.
"Please stay where you are," Rupert said; "it i3
lighter in the street."


200
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
The horses were led forth noiselessly, for Rupert had
fastened cloths round their feet, to prevent the- iron
shoes sounding on the round pehbles which paved the
streets.
Not a word was said. There was a warm clasp of
the hand, and Rupert lifted Adele into the saddle ; Mar-
got climbed into another, and the three rode rapidly-
down the streets. Not a word was spoken until they
were in the open country.
"Thank God, you are safe thus far, Adele. The last
time I helped you on to a horse was the day you went
out to see my hawk kill a heron."
"Oh, Rupert," the girl said, "it seems like a dream.
But please do not let us talk yet about ourselves. Tell
me about papa. How is he?"
Rupert told her; and gradually as they talked the ex-
citement and agitation passed off.
"And where did you get the horses, Rupert?"
"The one I am riding is Louis d'Etamps'," he said,
"the others are your father's. I brought orders from
him to his steward in Paris, that two of his best horses
were to be sent this morning to a stable in Versailles,
and left there, and that a person with an order from him
would call for them."
"I cannot see you in the least; are you dressed as
M. d'Etamps' lackey still?"
"No, I am now a quiet country gentleman, riding
down from Paris with my two sons, who have been up
with me to see their aunt who lives in the Rue du
Temple."
"Talk French, please, Rupert: Margot will under-
stand then; and she is so brave and good, and shares
my danger, so she ought to be as one of us."
Adele's spirits rose as they got farther from Ver-


THE EVASION.
261
sailles, and they talked and laughed cheerfully, but in
low tones.
Three miles from Versailles, as they rode past a cross-
road, two mounted men dashed out suddenly.
"Stand, in the king's name! Who are you?"
"We are travellers," Rupert said, quietly, "and go
where we will. Who are you?"
"We are guards of the court, and we must know who
you are before we suffer you to pass. None ride at
night near Versailles but with a pass."
"I am an exception then," Rupert said, "and I advise
you not to interfere with us," and he urged his horse a
few feet in advance of his companions.
One of the horsemen seized his bridle, while another
drew a pistol.
Rupert's sword leaped from its scabbard and cut
down the man who held the rein. The other fired, but
Rupert threw himself forward on the horse's neck and
the bullet whizzed over his head; he rode at the garde,
and with a heavy blow with the pommel of the sword
struck him senseless from his horse.
"Now," he said to Adele, " we can ride on again.
You are not frightened, I hope?"
"Not so frightened as I was the first time you drew
sword in my behalf," the girl said; "but it is very
dreadful. Are they killed, Rupert?"
"Not a bit of it," Rupert said; "one has got a gash
on the head which will cost him a crown in plaister, the
other may have lost some teeth. It would have been
wise to have killed them, for their tale in the morning
is likely to be regarded as throwing some light upon
your disappearance; but I could not kill men who were
only doing their duty. At any rate we have twelve
hours' start, even if they take up the clue and pursue us


262
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
on this line to-morrow. It is about ten miles this side
of Poitiers that your mother lives, is it not, Margot?"
"Yes, M. Rupert. How surprised she will be at my
arrival with my cousins."
"Oh, we are both your cousins, are we, Margot?"
"Mademoiselle Adele is to pass as my cousin, mon-
sieur, and I suppose you must be either another cousin,
or else her brother."
"Margot," Adele said, "you chatter too much."
"Do I, mademoiselle? It is better than riding
through the darkness without speaking. I was very
glad when the cloths were off the horses' feet, for we
seemed like a party of ghosts."
"How long shall we be getting there ?" Adele asked,
presently.
"Six days, if we do it all with the same horses," Ru-
pert said; "and I am afraid to hire horses and leave
them on the way, as it would look as if we were pressed
for time. No, for to-day we are safe—but for to-day
only. Messengers will be sent in all directions with
orders for our arrest. They will take fresh relays of
horses; and really our only hope is in disguise. I pro-
pose that we go the first stage without halting as far as
our horses will carry us. I think we can get to Orleans.
There we will put them up and take rooms. Then
Margot must slip out in her own dress and buy two
peasant girls' attire, and I will pick up at some dealer
in old clothes a suit which will enable me to pass as a
wounded soldier making his way home. Then we will
strike off from the main road and follow the lanes and
get on some other road. They will inquire all along
the road and will hear of a gentleman and two youths,
and will for a while have that in their minds. No one
will particularly notice us, and we shall get into Tours


2G4
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
"You are very,good, Rupert. Good-bye ;" and with
a wave of the hand she ran after Margot; while Rupert,
mounting the cart, drove on into Poitiers.
Here he sold his load of hay to a stable-keeper, drove
a mile or two out of the town, entered a wood, and then
took the horse out of the cart, and leaving the latter in
a spot where, according to all appearances, it was not
likely to be seen for months, drove the horse still further
into the wood, and, placing a pistol to its head, shot it
dead. Then he renewed his disguise as a soldier, but
this time dispensing with the greater part of his ban-
dages, and set out on his return, in high spirits at hav-
ing so successfully performed his journey.
He pursued his journey as far back as Blois without
the slightest interruption, but here his tramp came to
a sudden termination. Secure in the excellence of his
French, Rupert had attempted no disguise as to his face
beyond such as was given by a strip of plaister, running
from the upper lip to the temple. He strode gayly
along, sometimes walking alone, sometimes joining
some other wayfarer, telling every one that he was from
Bordeaux, where he had been to see his parents, and
get cured of a sabre cut.
As he passed through the town of Blois, Rupert sud-
denly came upon a group of horsemen. Saluting as he
passed—for in those days in France no one of inferior
rank passed one of the upper classes without uncover-
ing—he went steadily on.
"That is a proper looking fellow," one of the party
said, looking after him.
"By our Lady," exclaimed another, " I believe I
have seen that head and shoulders before. Yes, I feel
sure. Gentlemen, we have made a prize; unless I am
greatly mistaken, this is the villainous Englishman


THE EVASION.
265
who it is believed aided that malapert young lady to
escape."
In another moment Rupert was surrounded, his hat
was knocked off, and the Due de Carolan, for it was he,
exclaimed in delight,— ,
"I thought that I could not be mistaken, it is him-
- iself."
Rupert attempted no resistance, for alone and on foot
it would have been hopeless.
The governor of the royal castle of Blois was one of
the party, and Rupert found himself in another ten
minutes standing, with guards on each side of him,
before a table in the governor's room, with the governor
and the Due de Carolan sitting as judges before him.
"I have nothing to say," Rupert said, quietly. "I
escaped from Lille because I had been, as I deemed it,
unworthily treated in Paris. I had withdrawn my pa-
role, and was therefore free to escape if I could. I did
escape, but finding the frontier swarmed with French
troops, I thought it safer to make for central France,
where a wayfarer would not be looked upon as suspi-
ciously as in the north. Here I am. I decline to an-
swer any further questions. As to the lady of whom
you question me, I rejoice to find, by the drift of your
questions, that she has withdrawn herself from the per-
secution which she suffered, and has escaped being
forced into marriage with a man whom she once de-
scribed in my hearing as an ape in the costume of the
day."
"And that is all you will say, prisoner?" the gov-
ernor asked, while the Due de Carolan gave an excla-
mation of fury.
"That is all, sir; and I would urge, that as an English
officer I am entitled to fair and honorable treatment,


266 THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
for although I might have been shot in the act of trying
to escape from prison, it is the rule that an escaping
prisoner caught afterwards, as I am, should have fair
treatment, although his imprisonment should be stricter
and more secure than before. As to the other matter,
there cannot be, I am assured, even a tittle of evidence
to connect me with the event you mention. As far as
I hear from you, I escaped on the 10th from Lille, which
date is indeed accurate. Three days later Mademoi-
selle de Pignerolles left Versailles. The connection
between the two events does not appear in any way clear
to me."
"It may or it may not be," the governor said; "how-
ever, my duty is clear, to keep you here in safe ward
until I receive his Majesty's orders."
Four days later the royal order came. Rupert waa
to be taken to the dreaded fortress prison of Loches, a
place from which not one in a hundred of those who en*
tered in ever came forth alive.


J&GBBS.
267
CHAPTER XX.
LOCHES.
"A British pfficer, broke out from Lille. Ah I" the
Governor of Loches said to himself, as he glanced over
the royal order. "Something else beyond that, I fancy.
Prisoners of war who try to break prison are not sent
to Loches. I suppose he has been in somebody's way
very seriously. A fine young fellow, too—a really
splendid fellow. A pity really; however, it is not my
business. Number four, in the south tower," he said,
and Rupert was led away.
Number four was a cell on the third story of the south
tower. More than that Rupert did not know. There
was no looking out from the loopholes that admitted
light, for they were boarded up on the outside. There
was a fireplace, a table, a chair, and a bedstead. Twice
a day a jailer entered with provisions; he made no re-
ply to Rupert's questions, but shook his head when
spoken to.
For the first week Rupert bore his imprisonment with
cheerfulness, but the absolute silence, the absence of
anything to break the dreary monotony, the probability
that he might remain a prisoner all his life, was crush-
ing even to the most active and energetic temperament.
At the end of a month the jailer made a motion for
him to follow him. Ascending the stairs to a great
height, they reached the platform on the top of the
tower.


238
TIIE COnNET OF HORSE.
Rupert was delighted with the sight of the sky, and
of the wide-spreading fields—even though the latfer
were covered with snow. 'For half an hour he paced
rapidly round and round the limited walk. Presently
the jailer touched him, and pointing below, said,—
"Look I"
Rupert looked over the battlement, and saw a little
party issue from a small postern gate far below him,
cross the broad fosse, and pause in an open space
formed by an outlying w6rk beyond. They bore with
them a box.
"A funeral?" Rupert asked.
The man nodded.
"They all go out at last," he said, " but unless they
tell what they are wanted to tell, they go no other
way."
Five minutes later Rupert was again locked up in
his cell, when he was, in the afternoon of the same day,
visited by the governor, who asked if he would say
where he had taken Mademoiselle Pignerolles. "You
may as well answer," he said; "you will never go out
alive unless you do."
Rupert shook his head.
"I do not admit that I know aught concerning the
lady you name; but did I do so, I should prefer death
to betraying her."
"Ay," the governor said, "you might do that; but
death is very preferable to life at Loches."
In a day or two Rupert found himself again despond-
ing.
"This will not do," he said earnestly, "I must arouse
myself. Let me think, what have I heard that prison-
ers do? In the first place they try to escape; and soma
have escaped from places as difficult as Loches. Well,


LOCHBS.
209
that is one thing to be thought very seriously about.
In the next place, I have heard of their making pets of
spiders and all sorts of things. Well, I may come to
that, but at present I don't like spiders well enough to
make pets of them; besides I don't see any spiders to
make pets of. Then some prisoners have carved Avails,
but I have no taste for carving. I might keep my mus-
cles in order and my health good by exercise with the
chair and table, get to hold them out at arm's length,
lift the table with one hand, and so on. Yes, all sorts
of exercise might be continued in that way, and the
more I take exercise the better I shall sleep at night
and enjoy my meals. Yes, with nothing else to do I
might become almost a Samson here. There, now my
whole time is marked out—escape from prison, and
exercise. I'll try the last first, and then think over the
other."
For a long time Rupert worked away with his furni-
ture until he had quite exhausted himself; then feel-
ing happier and better than he had done since he was
shut up, he began to think of plans to escape. The
easiest way would of course be to knock down and gag
the jailer, and to escape in his clothes; but this plan
he put aside at once, as it was morally certain that he
should be no nearer to his escape after reaching the
courtyard of the prison, than he was in his cell. There
remained then the chimney, the loophole, and the solid
wall. The chimney was the first to disappear from the
calculation. Looking up it Rupert saw that it was
crossed by a dozen iron bars, the height too was very
great, and even when at the top the height was immense to
descend to the fosse. The loophole was next examined.
It was far too narrow to squeeze through, and was
cressed by three sets of bars. The chance of widening


270
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
the narrow loophole and removing the bins without de-
tection was extreme; besides, Rupert had a strong idea
that loophole looked into the courtyard. Finally, he
came to the conclusion, that if an escape was to be made
it must be by raising a flag of the floor, tunnelling be-
tween his room and that underneath it, and working
out through the solid wall. It would be a tremendous
work, for the loophole showed him that the wall must
be ten feet thick; still, as he said to himself, it will be at
least something to do and to think about, and even if it
takes five years and comes to nothing, it will have been
useful.
Thus resolved, Rupert went to work, and labored
steadily. His exercise with the chair and table suc-
ceeded admirably, and after six months he was able to
perform feats of strength with them that surprised him-
self. With his scheme for escape he was less fortunate.
Either his tools were fault}?, or the stones he had to
work upon were too compact and well built, but beyond
getting up the flag, making a hole below it in the hard
cement which filled in the space between the floor, large
enough to bury a good-sized cat, Rupert achieved noth-
ing.
He had gone into prison in November, it was now
August, and he was fast coming to the idea that Loches
was not be broken out of by the way in which he was
attempting to do it. One circumstance gave him in-
tense delight, Adele's hiding-place, had not been discov-
ered. This he was sure of, by the urgency with which
-the governor strove to extract from him the secret of
her whereabouts. Their demands were at the last meet-
ing mingled with threats, and Rupert felt that the gov-
ernor had received stringent orders to wring the truth
from him. So serious did these menaces become that


LOCHES.
271
Rupert ceased to labor at the floor of his cell, being
assured that ere long some change or other would take
place. He was not mistaken. One day the governor
entered, attended, as usual, by the jailer and another
official.
"Sir," he said to Rupert," we can no longer be trifled
with. I have orders to obtain from you the name of the
place to which you escorted the young lady you went off
with. If you refuse to answer me, a different system to
that which has hitherto been pursued will be adopted.
You will be removed from this comfortable room and
placed in the dungeons. Once there, you must either
speak or die, for few men are robust enough to exist
there for many weeks. I am sorry, sir, but I have my
duty to do. Will you speak, or will you change your
room?"
"I will change my room," Rupert said, quietly. "I
may die; but if by any chance I should ever see the light
again, be assured that all Europe shall know how offi-
cers taken in war are treated by the King of France."
The governor shrugged his shoulders, made a sign
to the jailer, who opened the door, and as the governor
left four other warders entered the room. Rupert
smiled, he knew that this display of force was occasioned
by the fact that his jailer, entering his room suddenly,
had several times caught him balancing the weighty ta-
ble on his arm or performing other feats which had as-
tounded the Frenchman. The work at the cell wall
had alwavs been done at night.
"I«am ready to accompany you," Rupert said, and
without another word followed his conductor down
stairs. Arrived at a level with the yard, another door
was unlocked, and the party descended down some
stairs, where the cold dampness of the air struck a chill


LOCHES. 273
comes down here, it is always because they want to get
something out of him, or they want to finish with him
for good and all. You see you are below the level of
the moat here, the water comes at ordinary times to
within six inches of that slit up there. And in wet
weather it happens sometimes that the stream which
feeds the moat swells, and if it has been forgotten to
open the sluice gates of the moat, it will rise ten feet
before morning. I once knew a prisoner drowned in
the cell above this."
"Well," Rupert said, calmly. "After all one may as
well be drowned as die by inches. I don't owe you any
ill-will, but I should be almost glad if I did, for then I
should dash your brains out against the wall, and fight
till they had to bring soldiers down to kill me."
The man gave a surly growl,—
"I have my knife," he said.
"Just so," Rupert answered; "and it may be, although
I do not think it likely, that you might kill me before I
knocked your brains out; but that would be just what
I should like. I repeat, it is only because I have no ill-
will towards you that I don't at once begin a struggle
which would end in my death one way or another."
The jailer said no more; but it was clear that Ru-
pert's words had in no slight degree impressed him, for
he was on all his future visits as civil as it was within
his nature to be.
"Whenever you wish to see the governor, he will
come to you," he said to Rupert one day.
"If the governor does not come till I send for him,"
Rupert answered, "he will never come."
Even in this dungeon, where escape seemed hope-
less, Rupert determined to do his best to keep life and
etren^th -together. Nothing but the death of the king
18


LOCHES. 275
water outside rise ten feet above the level of his roof,
sufficient air would he pent up there to prevent the
water from rising inside, and to supply him with suffi-
cient to breathe for many hours. He was more afraid
of the effects of cold than of being drowned. He felt
that in a flood in October the water was likely to be
fairly warm, and he congratulated himself that it was
now, instead of in December, that he should have to
pass through the ordeal.
Before commencing the struggle, he kneeled for some
time in prayer on his bed, and then, with a firm heart,
rose to his feet and awaited the rising of the water.
This was rapid indeed, it was already two feet over his
bed, and minute by minute it rose higher.
When it reached his chin, which it did in less than a
quarter of an hour from the time when he had first
awoke, he swam across to the loophole, which was now
but a few inches above the water, and through which a
stream of water still poured. Impossible as it was for
any human being to get through the narrow slit, an iron
bar had been placed across it. Of this Rupert took
hold, and remained quiescent as the water mounted
higher and higher; presently it rose above the top of the
loophole, and Rupert now watched anxiously how fast
it ran. Floating on his back, and keeping a finger at
the water level against the wall, he could feel that the
water still rose. It seem to him that the rise was slow-
er and slower, and at last his finger remained against a
point in the stones for some minutes without moving.
The rise of the water inside the dungeon had ceased.
That it continued outside he guessed by a slight but
distinct feeling of pressure in the air, showing that the
column of water outside was compressing it. He had
no fear of any bad consequences from this source, as


276 THE COHNET OF HORSE.
even a height of twelve feet of water outside would not
give any unbearable pressure. He was more afraid that
he himself would exhaust the air, but he believed that
there would be sufficient; and as he knew that the less
he exerted himself the less air he required, he floated
quietly on his back, with his feet resting on the bar
across the loophole, now two feet under water. He
scarcely felt the water cold. The rain had come from a
warm quarter; and the temperature of the water was
actually higher than that of the cold and humid dun-
geon. Hour after hour passed. The night appeared
interminable. From time to time Rupert dived so as to
look through the loophole, and at last was rewarded by
seeing a faint dull light. Day was beginning; and Ru-
pert had no doubt that with early morning the sluices
would be opened, and the moat entirely cleared of water.
He had, when talking with his jailer one day, asked
him how they got rid of the water in the dungeon after
a flood, and the man said there were pipes from the floor
of each dungeon into the moat. At ordinary times
these pipes were closed by wooden plugs, as the water
outside was far above the floor; but that after a flood
the water was entirely let out of the moat, and the plugs
removed from the pipes, which thus emptied the dun-
geons.
From the way in which the fellow described the vari-
ous arrangements, Rupert had little doubt that the
sluice gates were at times purposely left closed, in order
to clear off troublesome prisoners who might otherwise
have remained a care and expense to the state for years
to come.
Long as the night had seemed, it seemed even longer
before Rupert felt that the water was sinking. He
knew that after the upper sluice had opened the fosse


LOCHES.
277
might take some time to fall to the water inside the
dungeon, and that until it did the water inside would
remain stationary.
He passed the hours by changing his position as much
as possible; sometimes he swam round and round, at
other times he trod water, then he would float quietly,
then cling to the bar of the loophole.
The descent of the water came upon him at last as a
surprise. He was swimming round and round, and had
not for some time touched the wall, when suddenly a ray
of light flashed in his face. He gave a cry of joy. The
water had fallen below the top of the loophole, and
swimming up to it, he could see across the fosse, and
watch the sunlight sparkling on the water. It was two
months since he had seen the light, and the feeling of
joy overpowered him more than the danger he had faced.
Rapidly the water fell, until it was level with the bot-
tom of the loophole.
Then hours passed away; for the fosse would have
to be emptied before the drain leading from the dungeon
could be opened. However, Rupert hardly felt the
time long. With his hands on the bar and in the loop-
hole, he remained gazing out at the sunlight.
The water in the fosse sank and sank, until he could
no longer see it; but he could see the sun glistening
on the wet grass of the bank, and he was satisfied. At
last he was conscious of a strain on his arm, and with-
drawing his gaze from without, he saw that the water
had fallen six inches.
It now sank rapidly; and in an hour he could stand
with his head above it. Then he was able to sit down
on his bed; but when the water sank to a depth of two
feet, he again lay on his back and floated. He knew
that a thick deposit of mud would be left, and that it


273
THE CORSET OF HORSE.
was essential for his plan that he should drift to the
exit hole of the water, and there be found, with the
mud and slime undisturbed by footsteps or movement.
Another ten minutes, and he lay on his back on the
ground in a corner of the dungeon to which the water
had floated him, having taken care towards the end to
sink his head so that his hair floated partly over it, and
as the water drained off remained so.
He guessed it to be about midday, and he expected to
be left undisturbed until night.
After a time he slept, and when he awoke it was dark,
and soon after he heard steps coming down the stairs.
Now was the moment of trial. Presently the doc*
opened and four of the jailers came in. They bore be-
tween them a stretcher.
"This is the fifth," one said, and he recognized the
voice of his own attendant, "It is a pity ! he was a fine
fellow. Well, there's one more, and then the job's
done."
He bent over Rupert, who ceased breathing.
"He's the only one with his eyes closed," he said.
"I expect there's some one would break her heart if she
knew he was lying here. Well, lift him up, mates."
The two month's' imprisonment in the dungeon had
done one good service for Rupert, the absence of light
had blanched his face, and even had he been dead he
could hardly have looked more white than he did. The
long hours in the water had made his hands deadly cold,
and the hair matted on his face added to the deathlike
aspect.
Put the stretcher on the ground, and roll him over
on to it," one of the men said. "I don't mind a dead
man, but these are so clammy and slimy that they are
.horrible to touch. There,-stand between him and the


280
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
hands again, and by the morning he "was thirty-five
miles from Loches.
He had stopped once, a mile or two after starting,
when he came to a stream. Into this he had waded,
and had washed the muck stains from his clothes, hair,
and face.
With the morning dawn his clothes were dry, and he
presented to the eye an aspect similar to that which he
wore when captured at Blois nearly a year before, of a
dilapidated and broken-down soldier, for he had retained
in prison the clothes he wore when captured; but they
had become infinitely more dingy from the wear and
tear of prison, and soaking had destroyed all vestige
of color.
Presently he came to a mill by a stream.
"Hallo!" the miller said cheerily, from his door.
"You seem to have been in the wars, friend."
"I have in my way," Rupert said. "I was wounded
in Flanders. I have been home to Bordeaux, and got
cured again. I started for the army again, and some
tramps who slept in the same room with me robbed me
of my last shilling. To complete my disaster, last
night, not having money to pay for a bed, I tramped on,
fell into a stream, and was nearly drowned."
"Come in," said the miller. "Wife, here is a poor
fellow out of luck; give him a bowl of hot milk, and
some bread."


BACK IN HARNESS.
283
must be going, the regrets of the miller and his wife
were deep, and by offer of higher pay they tried to get
him to stay. Rupert however was, of course, unable
to accede to their request, and was glad when they re-
ceived a letter from a son in the army, saying that lie
had been laid up with fever, and had got his discharge,
and was just starting to settle with them at the mill.
Saying good-bye to his kind employers, Rupert started
with a stout suit of clothes, fifty francs in his pocket
and a document signed by the Maire of the parish to
the effect that Antoine Duprat, miller's man, had been
working through the winter at Evres, and was now on
his way to join his regiment with the army of Flanders.
Determined to run no more risks if he could avoid it,
he took a line which would avoid Paris and all other
towns at which he had ever shown himself. Sometimes
he tramped alone, more often with other soldiers who
had been during the winter on leave to recover from
the effects of wounds or of fevers. From their talk
Rupert learned with satisfaction that the campaign
which he had missed had been very uneventful, and
that no great battles had taken place. It was expected
that the struggle that would begin in a few weeks would
be a desperate one, both sides having made great efforts
to place a predominating force in the field. As he had
no idea of putting on the French uniform even for a
day, Rupert resolved as he approached the army frontier
to abandon his story that he was a soldier going to take
his place in the ranks.
When he reached Amiens he found the streets en-
cumbered with baggage wagons taking up provisions
and stores to the army. The drivers had all been
pressed into the service. Going into a cabaret, he heard
some young fellow lamenting bitterly that he had been


284
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
dragged away from home when he was in three weeks
to have been married. Waiting until he left, Rupert
followed him, and told him that he had heard what he
had said and was ready to go as his substitute, if he
liked. For a minute or two the poor fellow eould hardly
believe his good fortune; but when he found that he
was in earnest he was delighted, and hurried off to the
contractor in charge of the train—Rupert stopping with
him'by the way to buy a blouse, in which he looked
more fitted for the post. The contractor seeing that
Rupert was a far more powerful and useful-looking man
than the driver whose place he offered to take, made no
difficulty whatever; and in five minutes Rupert, with
a metal plate with his number hung round his neck,
was walking by the side of a heavily loaded team, while
their late driver, with his papers of discharge in his
pocket, had started for home almost wild with delight.
For a month Rupert worked backwards and forwards,
between the posts and the depfits. As yet the allies
had not taken the field, and he knew that he should have
no chance of crossing a wide belt of country patrolled
in every direction by the French cavalry. At the end
of that time the infantry moved out from their quarters
and took the field, and the allied army advanced towards
them. The French army, under Vendfime, numbered
100,000 men, while Marlborough, owing to the intrigues
of his enemies at home, and the dissensions of the allies,
was able to bring only 70,000 into the field.
The French had correspondents in most of the towns
in Flanders, where the rapacity of the Dutch had exas~
perated the people against their new masters, and made
them long for the return of the French.
A plot was on foot to deliver Antwerp to the French,
and VendSme moved forward to take advantage of it;


BACK IN HARNESS.
285
but Marlborough took post at Halle, and VendSme
halted his army at Soignies, three leagues distant.
Considerable portions of each force moved much closer
to each other, and lay watching each other across a
valley but a mile wide.
Rupert happened to be with the wagons taking am-
munition up to the artillery in an advanced position,
and determined, if possible, to seize the opportunity of
rejoining his countrymen. A lane running between
two high hedges led from the foot of the hill where he
was standing, directly across the valley, and Rupert
slipping away unnoticed, made the best of his way down
the lane. When nearly half across the valley, the
hedges ceased, and Rupert issued out into open fields.
Hitherto, knowing that he had not been noticed, he
had husbanded his breath, and had only walked
quickly, but as he came into the open he started at a
run.
He was already nearly half way between the armies,
and reckoned that before any of the French cavalry
could overtake him he would be within reach of succor
by his friends.
A loud shout from behind him showed that he was
seen, and looking round he saw that a French general
officer, accompanied by another officer and a dragoon,
were out in front of their lines reconnoitring the British
position. They, seeing the fugitive, set spurs to their
horses to cut him off. Rupert ran at the top of his
speed, and could hear a roar of encouragement from
the troops in front. He was assured that there was no
cavalry at this part of the lines, and that he must be
overtaken long before he could get within the very
short distance that then constituted musket range.
Finding that escape was out of the question, he slack-


L-


BACK IN HARNESS.
289
"I don't know, sir," Rupert said, laughing, "there
was no time for any formal introduction, and I made
his acquaintance without asking his name."
An officer was at once sent off to Colonel Forbes to
inquire the name of the prisoner.
"There is one of your assailants making off," the
duke said; and Rupert saw that the trooper had re-
gained his feet and was limping slowly away.
u He fell right," Rupert said; "he was no weight to
speak of."
"The other officer is killed, I think," the duke said,
looking with a telescope.
"I fancy so," Rupert said, dryly. "I hit him rather
hard. He was the Due de Carolan, and as he had given
much annoyance to a friend of mine, not to mention a
serious act of disservice to myself, I must own that if
I had to kill a Frenchman in order to escape, I could
not have picked out one with whom I had so long an
account to settle."
The officer now rode back, and reported that the
prisoner was General Mouffler.
"A good cavalry officer," the duke said; "it is a
useful capture. And now, Rupert, you will.want to be
with your friends. If we encamp here to-night, come
in to me after it is dark and tell me what you have
been doing. If not, come to me the first evening we
halt."
Rupert now rode back to his regiment, where he was
again received with the greatest delight.
The men had now dismounted, and Rupert, after a
few cordial words with his brother officers, went off to
find Hugh.
He found the faithful fellow leaning against a tree,
fairly crying with emotion and delight, and Ruperthim-
l9


290
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
self could not but shed tears of pleasure at his reunion
with his attached friend. After a talk with Hugh, Ru-
pert again returned to the officers, who were just sitting
down to a dinner on the grass.
After the meal was over Rupert was called upon to
relate his adventures. Some parts of his narrative were
clear enough, but others were singularly confused and
indistinct. The first parts were all satisfactory. Ru-
pert's capture was accounted for. He said that in the
person of the commanding officer he met an old friend
of Colonel Holliday, who took him to Paris, and pre-
sented him at Versailles. Then the narrative became
indistinct. He fell into disgrace; his friend was sent
back to the army, and he was sent to Lille.
"But why was this, Rupert," Captain Dillon—for he
was now a captain—asked. "Did you call his Majesty
out? or did you kiss Madame de Maintenon? or run
away with a maid of honor?"
A dozen laughing suggestions were made, and then
Rupert said gravely,—
"There was an unfounded imputation that I was in-
terfering with the plans which his Majesty had formed
for the marriage of a lady and gentleman of the court."
Rupert spoke so gravely that his brother officers saw
that any joking here would be ill-timed; but sly winks
were exchanged as Rupert, changing the subject, went
on to recount his captivity at Lille.
The story of his escape was listened to eagerly, and
then Rupert made a long pause, and colored lightly.
"Several things of no importance then happened," he
said, "and as I was going through the streets of
Blois,—"
"The streets of where?" Colonel Forbes asked, in
astonishment. "You escape from Lille, just on the


BACK IN HARNESS.
291
frontier, what on earth were you doing down at Blois, a
hundred miles south of Paris?"
Rupert paused again,
"I really cannot explain it, colonel. I shall make a
point of telling the duke, and if he considers that I
acted wrongly, I must bear his displeasure; but the
matter is of no real importance, and does not greatly
concern my adventures. Forgive me, if I do not
feel justified in telling it. All the rest is plain sail-
ing."
Again the narrative went on, and the surprise at hear-
ing that Rupert had been confined at Loches, well
known as a prison for dangerous political offenders, was
only exceeded by that occasioned by the incidents of his
escape therefrom. Rupert carried on his story to the
point of the escape from the French, which they had
just witnessed.
There was a chorus of congratulations at his having
gone safely through such great dangers; and Dillon
remarked,—
"It appears to me that you have been wasting your
time and your gifts most amazingly. Here have you
been absent just two years, and with the exception of a
paltry marauder you do not seem to have slain a single
Frenchman, till you broke that officer's skull to-day.
I think, my friends, that the least we can do is to pass
a formal vote of censure upon our comrade for such a
grievous waste of his natural advantages. The only
thing in his favor is, that he seems to have been giving
up his whole attention to growing, and he has got so
prodigiously broad and big that now he has again joined
us he will be able to make up for the otherwise sinful
loss of time."
A chorus of laughter greeted Dillon's proposal, and


THE CORNET OF HORSE.
CHAPTER XXII.
OUDENAKDE.
The trumpet call which summoned Rupert and his
friends to horse was, as he suspected, an indication that
there was a general movement of the troops in front.
VendSme had declined to attack the allies in the posi-
tion they had taken up, but had moved by his right to
Braine-le-Leude, a village close to the ground on which,
more than a hundred years later, Waterloo was fought,
and whence he threatened alike Louvain and Brussels.
Marlborough moved his army on a parallel line to An-
derleet. No sooner had he arrived there, than he found
that Vend6ine was still moving towards his right—a
proof that Louvain was really the object of the attack.
Again the allied troops were set in motion, and all
night, through torrents of rain, they tramped wearily
along, until at daybreak they were in position at Pare,
covering the fortress of Louvain. Vendfime, finding
himself anticipated, fell back to Braine-le-Leude with-
out firing a shot.
But though Marlborough had so far foiled the enenry,
it was clear that he was not in a condition to take the
offensive before the arrival of Prince Eugene, who
would, he trusted, be able to come to his assistance;
and for weeks the armies watched each other without
movement.
On the 4th of July, VendSme suddenly marched from
Braine-le-Leude, intending to capture the fortress of


OUDENARDE.
295
Oudenarde. Small bodies of troops were sent off at
the same time to Ghent and Bruges, whose inhabitants
rose and admitted the French. Marlborough, seeing
the danger which threatened the very important for-
tress of Oudenarde, sent orders to Lord Cliandos who
commanded at Ath, to collect all the small garrisons in
the neighborhood, and to throw himself into Ouden-
arde. This was done before VendSme could reach the
place, which was thus secured against a coup-de-main.
Vendfime invested the fortress, brought up his siege
train from Tournay, and removed towards Lessines with
his main army to cover the siege.
The loss of Ghent and Bruges, the annoyances he
suffered from party attacks at home, and the failure of
the allies to furnish the promised contingents, so agi-
tated Marlborough that he was seized with an attack
of fever.
Fortunately, on the 7th of July Prince Eugene ar-
rived. Finding that his army could not be up in time,
he had left them, and, accompanied only by his personal
staff, had ridden on to join Marlborough.
The arrival of this able general and congenial spirit
did much to restore Marlborough; and after a council
with the prince, he determined to throw his army upon
Vend6me's line of communications, and thus force him
to fight with his face to Paris.
At two in the morning of the 9th of July, the allies
broke up their camp, and advanced in four great col-
umns towards Lessines and the French frontier. By
noon the heads of the columns had reached Herfelin-
gen, fourteen miles from their starting point, and
bridges were thrown across the Dender, and the next
morning the army crossed, and then stood between the
French and their own frontier-


OTTDEKAEDK
297
it flows a stream formed by the junction of the two
rivulets. At a distance of about a mile from the
Scheldt, and almost parallel with that river, runs the
Norken, a considerable stream, which falls into the
Scheldt below Gavre. Behind this river the ground
rises into a high plateau, in which, at the commence-
ment of the fight, the greater portion of the French
army were posted. The appearance of Colonel Cadogan
with his advanced guard completely astonished the
French generals. The allies were known to have been
fifteen miles away on the preceding evening, and that
a great army should march that distance, cross a great
river, and be in readiness to fight a great battle, was
contrary to all their calculations of probabilities. The
Duke of Burgundy wished to continue the march to
Ghent. Marshal VendSme pointed out, that it was too
late, and that although a country so intersected with
hedges was unfavorable ground for the army which
possessed the larger masses of men, yet that a battle be
fought. This irresolution and dissension on the part
of the French generals wasted time, and allowed the
allies to push large bodies of troops across the river un-
molested. As fast as they got over Marlborough
formed them up near Bevere, a village a few hundred
yards north of Oudenarde. Marlborough then pre-
pared to take the offensive, and ordered Colonel Cado-
gan to retake Eynes. Four English battalions, under
Colonel Sabine, crossed the stream and attacked the
French forces in the village, consisting of several battal-
ions under Pfiffer, while the cavalry crossed the rivu-
lets higher up, and came down on the flank of the
village. The result was three French battalions were
surrounded and made prisoners, and the other four
routed and dispersed.


OUDENARDE. . - 2&9
Marlborough now despatched Eugene to take command
of the British on the right, directed Count Lottum to
move from the centre with twenty battalions to reinforce
that side of the fight, and went himself to restore the
battle on the left.
Eugene, with his British troops, were gradually but
steadily, in spite of their obstinate resistance, being
driven back, when Lottum's reinforcements arrived,
and with these Eugene advanced at once, and drove
back the enemy. As these were in disorder, General
Natzmer, at the head of the Prussian cuirassiers, charged
them and drove them back, until he himself was fallen
upon by the French horse guards in reserve, while the
infantry's fire from the hedgerows mowed down the
cuirassiers. So dreadful was the fire that half the Prus-
sian cavalry were slain, and the rest escaped with diffi-
culty, hotly pursued by the French household troops.
An even more desperate conflict was all this time
raging on the left.
Here Marlborough placed himself at the head of the
Dutch and Hanoverian battalions, and led them back
against the French, who were advancing with shouts of
victory, and desperate struggles ensued. Alison in his
history says:—" The ground on which the hostile lines
met was so broken, that the battle in that quarter turned
almost into a series of partial conflicts and even personal
encounters. Every bridge, every ditch, every wood,
every hamlet, every enclosure, was obstinately con-
tested, and so incessant was the roll of musketry, and
so intermingled did the hostile lines become, that the
field, seen from a distance, appeared an unbroken line
of flame. A warmer fire, a more desperate series of
combats, was never witnessed in modern warfare; it
was in great part conducted hand to hand, like the


300
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
battles of antiquity, of which Livy and Homer have
left such graphic descriptions. The cavalry could not
act, from the multitude of hedges and copses -which
intersected the theatre of conflict; breast to breast,
knee to knee, bayonet to bayonet, they maintained the
fight on both sides with the most desperate resolution.
If the resistance, however, was obstinate, the attack
was no less vigorous, and at length the enthusiastic
ardor of the French yielded to the steady valor of the
Germans. Gradually they were driven back, literally,
at the bayonet's point; and at length, resisting at every
point, they yielded all the ground they had won at the
commencement of the action. So, gradually they were
pushed back as far as the village of Diepenbech, where
so stubborn a stand was made that the allies could no
longer advance."
Overkirk had now got the rear of the army across
the river, and the duke, seeing that the Hill of 0}'cke,
which flanked the enemy's position, was unoccupied by
them, directed the veteran general with his twenty
Dutch and Danish battalions to advance and occupy it.
Arrived there, he swung round the left of his line, and
so pressed the French right, which was advanced beyond
their outer bounds into the little plain of Diepenbeck.
The duke commanded Overkirk to press round still
further to his left by the passes of Mullein and the mill
of Royeghem by which the French sustained their com-
munication with the force still on the plateau beyond
the Norken, and Prince Eugene to further extend his
right so as to encompass the mass of French crowded in
the plain of Diepenbeck.
The night was falling now, and the progress of the
allies on either flank could be seen by the flashes of
fire.


OUDENABDE.
301
VendSme, seeing the immense danger in which his
right and centre were placed, endeavored to bring up
his left, hitherto intact; but the increasing darkness,
the thick inclosures, and the determined resistance of
Eugene's troops, prevented him from carrying out his
intention. So far were the British wings extended
round the plain of Diepenbeck, that they completely
enclosed it, and Eugene's and Overkirk's men meeting •
fought fiercely, each believing the other to be French.
The mistake was discovered, and to prevent any further
mishap of this kind in the darkness, the whole army
was ordered to halt where it was and wait till morning.
Had the daylight lasted two hours longer, the whole of
the French army would have been slain or taken pris-
oners; as it was, the greater portion made their way
through the intervals of the allied army around them,
and fled to Ghent. Nevertheless, they lost 6,000, killed
and wounded, and 9,000 prisoners, while many thousands
of the fugitives made for the French frontier. Thus
the total loss to Vend6*me exceeded 20,000 men, while
the allies lost in all 5,000.
When morning broke, Marlborough despatched forty
squadrons of horse in pursuit of the fugitives towards
Ghent, sent off Count Lottum with thirty battalions
and fifty squadrons to carry the strong lines which the
enemy had constructed between Ypres and Warneton,
and employed the rest of his force in collecting and
tending the wounded of both armies.
A few days later the two armies, that of Eugene and
that of the Duke of Berwick, which had been marching
with all speed parallel to each other, came up and
joined those of Marlborough and VendQme respectively.
The Duke of Berwick's corps was the more powerful,
numbering thirty-four battalions and fifty-five squadrons,


302
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
and this raised the Duke de VendSme's army to over
110,000, and placed him again fairly on an equality
with the allies. Marlborough having by his masterly
movement forced VendSme to fight with his face to
Paris, and in his retreat to retire still farther from the
frontier, now had France open to him, and his counsel
was that the whole army should at once march for
■ Paris, disregarding the fortresses just as Wellington
and Blucher did after Waterloo. He was, however,
overruled, even Eugene considering such an attempt
to be altogether too dangerous, with Vendfime's army,
110,000 strong, in the rear; and it must be admitted it
would certainly have been a march altogether without
a parallel.
Finding that his colleagues would not consent to so
daring and adventurous a march, Marlborough deter-
mined to enter France, and lay siege to the immensely
strong fortress of Lille. This was in itself a tremen-
dous undertaking, for the fortifications of the town were
considered the most formidable ever designed by Vau-
ban, the citadel within the town was still stronger, and
the garrison of 15,000 picked troops were commanded
by Marshal Boufflers, one of the most skilful generals
in the French army. To lay siege to such a fortress as
this, while Vendome, with this army of 110,000 men,
lay ready to advance to its assistance, was an under-
taking of the greatest magnitude.
In most cases the proper course to have taken would
have been to advance against and defeat VendSme be-
fore undertaking the siege of Lille; but the French gen-
eral had entrenched his position with such skill that he
could not be attacked, while he had, moreover, the ad-
vantage, that if the allies stood between him and France
he stood between them and their base, commanded the


304
THE CORNET OF EORSK
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE SIEGE OF LILLE.
i
The British cavalry suffered less severely at Ouden-
arde than did those of the other allied nationalities, as
they were during the greater portion of the day held in
reserve; and neither Rupert nor my of his special
friends in the regiment were wounded. He was, how-
ever, greatly grieved at the death of Sir John Loveday,
who was killed by a cannon-ball at the commencement
of the action. Two of the captains in the 5th were also
killed, and this gave Rupert another step. He could
have had his captain's rank long before, had he ac-
cepted the Duke's offer, several times repeated, of a
post on his staff; he preferred, however, the life with
his regiment, and in this his promotion was, of course,
regular, instead of going up by favor, as was, and still
is, the case on the staff.
The train for the siege of Lille was brought up by
canal from Holland to Brussels; and although the
French knew that a large accumulation of military
stores was taking place there, they could not believe that
Marlborough meditated so gigantic an undertaking as
the siege of Lille, and believed that he was intending to
lay siege to Mons.
Berwick, with his army, which had since his arrival
on the scene of action been lying at Douai, now ad-
vanced to Montagne; and Vendome detached 18,000
men from his army, lying between Ghent and Bruges,


30G
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
To facilitate his operations, Marlborough threw six
bridges across the Scheldt, and 10,000 pioneers were
collected to commence the lines which were to sur-
round the city. The lines were projected not only to
shut in the city, but to protect the besiegers from at-
tacks by a relieving army. Never since Caesar besieged
Alesia had works upon so gigantic a scale been con-
structed. They were fifteen miles in circumference, and
the ditch was fifteen feet wide and nine deep.
On the 23d of August, the lines of circumvallation
being now nearly finished, Eugene opened his trenches
and began operations against the city, the parts selected
for attack being the gates of St. Martin and of the Ma-
delaine. These points were upon the same side of the
city, but were separated from each other by the river
Dyle, which flows through the town.
On the morning of the 24th the cannonade opened,
Prince Eugene himself firing the first gun on the right,
the Prince of Orange that on the left attack. The
troops worked with the greatest energy, and the next
day forty-four guns poured their fire into the advanced
works round the chapel of the Madelaine, which stood
outside the walls. The same night the chapel was car-
ried by assault; but the next night, while a tremendous
cannonade was going on, 400 French issued quietly
from their works, fell upon the 200 Dutch who held the
chapel, killed or drove them out, blew up the chapel,
which served as an advanced post for the besiegers, and
retired before reinforcements could arrive.
Marshal Vendfime now determined to unite with the
Duke of Berwick, and to raise the siege, and by making
a long and circuitous march, to avoid Marlborough's
force. This was accomplished; the two armies united,
and advanced to relieve Lille.


303
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
side of the bastions of the outworks that were to be
assaulted.
Fourteen thousand men prepared to storm the out-
works. The French allowed them to get, with but
slight resistance, into the covered way, where a terrific
fire was poured upon them, 800 were shot down in a
few minutes, and two mines were exploded under them.
The fighting was desperate; but the assailants managed
to retain possession of two points in the outwork, a
success most dearly purchased with a loss of 2000
killed, and as many wounded.
It was not until the 20th that a fresh attempt to carry
the place by storm was made. At this time Marlbor-
ough's position was becoming critical. The fortress
held out bravely; the consumption of ammunition was
so enormous, that his supplies were almost exhausted,
and a great army lay directly upon his line of communi-
cation. It became a matter of necessity that the place
should be taken. Immense efforts were made to secure
the success of the assault; enormous quantities of fas-
cines were made for filling up the ditch; and 5000
British troops were sent by Marlborough from his army
to lead the assault.
Rupert Holliday, with many other officers, accom-
panied this body as a volunteeV. The troops were drawn
up as the afternoon grew late, and just as it became
dark they advanced to the assault.
The besieged in the outworks assaulted were sup-
ported by the fire of the cannon and musketry of the
ramparts behind, from which, so soon as the dense
masses of the stormers advanced, a stream of flame is-
sued. So tremendous was the carnage, that three times
the troops recoiled before the storm of balls.
On the fourth occasion Eugene himself led them to


THE SIEGE OF LILLE.
309
the assault, on either side of him were the Princes of
Orange and Hesse, and a number of officers.
"Remember Hochstadt, Ramilies, and Oudenarde!"
the prince shouted; but scarcely had he spoken when
he was struck to the ground by a bullet, which struck
and glanced over the left eye.
Then the troops dashed forward, and forced their
way into the outwork. The French fought with mag-
nificent resolution; and were from time to time rein-
forced by parties from the city.
For two hours the fight raged. With bayonets and
clubbed muskets, hand to hand, the troops fought; no
one flinched or gave way; indeed it was safer to be in
the front line than behind, for in front friends and foes
were so mixed together, that the French on the ramparts
were unable to fire, but had to direct their aim at the
masses behind.
At last the allies gained ground. Gradually, foot by
foot, the French were thrust back, and Rupert, who had
been fighting desperately in the front line of the
stormers' party, directed his efforts to a part where a
French officer still held his ground, nobly backed by
his men. The piled up dead in front of them showed
how strenuous had been the resistance to the advancing
wave of the allies.
Rupert gradually reached the spot, and had no diffi-
culty in placing himself vis-d-vis to the French officer;
for so terrible was his skill, that others willingly turned
asida to attack less dangerous opponents. In a moment
the swords crossed!
The light was a strange one, flickering and yet con-
stant, with the thousands of firearms, which kept up an
unceasing roar. The swords clashed and ground to-
gether, and after a pass or two both men drew back.


310 THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
A bright flash from a musket not a yard away threw
a bright though momentary light on their faces.
"M. Dessin!" Rupert exclaimed, in delight.
"What! Is it possible?" the Frenchman ex-
claimed. "Rupert Holliday!"
At the moment there was a tremendous rush of the
British. The French were borne back, and hurled over
the edge of the outwork; and before Rupert could avert
the blow, the butt-end of a musket fell with great
force upon his late opponent's head.
Rupert leapt forward, and lifting him in his arms,
made his way with him to the rear; for with that last
rush the fight was over, and the allies had established
themselves in the left demibastion of the outwork—an
important advantage, but one which had cost them
6000 killed and wounded, of whom 3000 belonged to
the English force, whom Marlborough had sent. The
fact that more than half of them were hors de combat
showed how fiercely they had fought.
Owing to the wound of Prince Eugene, the Duke oi
Marlborough had to direct the operations of the siege
as well as to command the army in the field.
On the 23d he followed up the advantage gained on
the 20th, by a fresh attack in two columns, each 5000
strong, and headed by 500 English troops. After being
three times repulsed, these succeeded in maintaining a
lodgment in another outwork, losing, however, 1000
men in the attack, the greater part being destroyed by
the explosion of a mine.
Both besiegers and besieged were now becoming
Btraitened for ammunition, for the consumption had
been immense.
The French generals succeeded in passing a supply
into the fortress in a very daring manner.


312
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
observation of the sentinels. He arrived in safety in
the town, exhausted with his great exertions.
After having had dry clothes put on him, and having
taken some refreshment, he was conducted round the
walls by Marshal Boufflers, who showed him all the
defensive works, and explained to him the whole cir-
cumstances of the position. The next night he again
set out by the Dyle, carrying despatches in an envelope
of wax in his mouth, and after diving as before through
the dangerous places, and running innumerable risks
of detection, he arrived in safety in the French camp.
But it was not the French alone who had runshortof
ammunition. Marlborough had also been greatly
straitened, and there being now no possibility of getting
through convoys from Brussels, he persuaded the home
government to direct a considerable expedition, which
had been collected for the purpose of exciting an alarm
on the coast of Normandy, and was now on board ship in
the Downs, to be sent to Ostend. It arrived there, to
the number of fourteen battalions and an abundant sup-
ply of ammunition, on the 23d of September, and Marl-
borough detached 15,000 men from his army to protect
the convoy on its way up.
On the 27th of September, the convoy started, crossed
the canal of Nieuport at Leffinghen, and directed its
course by Slype to defile through the woods of Wynden-
dale. General Webb, who commanded the troops de-
tached for its protection, took post with 8000 men to
defend its passage through the wood, which was the
most dangerous portion of the journey; while Cado-
gan with the rest of the force was stationed at Hoglede
to cover the march farther on. VendOme had received
information of the march of the column, and detached
M. de la Mathe with 20,000 men to intercept the con-


THE SIEGE OF LILLE.
313
voy. At five in the evening the force approached the
wood, through which the convoy was then filing. Webb
posted his men in the bushes, and when the French—
confident in the great superiority of numbers which
they knew that they possessed—advanced boldly, they
were received by such a terrible fire of musketry,
poured in at a distance of a hundred yards, that they
fell into confusion. They, however, rallied, and made
desperate efforts to penetrate the wood, but they were
over and over driven back, and after two hours' fight-
ing they retired, leaving the convoy to pass on in safety
to the camp.
In this glorious action 8000 English defeated 20,000
French, and inflicted on them, a loss of 4000 killed and
wounded. Several fresh assaults were now made, and
gradually the allies won ground, until on the eve of the
grand assault, Marshal Boufflers surrendered the town,
and retired with the survivors of the defenders into the
citadel, which held out for another month, and then
also surrendered. In this memorable siege, the great-
est—with the exception of that of Sebastopol—that has
ever taken place in history, the allies lost 3632 men
killed, 8322 wounded, in all 11,954, and over 7000 from
sickness. Of the garrison, originally 15,000 strong,
and reinforced by the 1800 horsemen who made their
way through the allied camp, but 4500 remained alive
at the time of the final capitulation.
Marshal Boufflers only surrendered the citadel on the
express order of Louis XIV. not to throw away any
more lives of the brave men under him. At the time
of the surrender the last flask of powder was exhausted,
and the garrison had long been living on horseflesh.
After Lille had fallen, Marlborough, by a feint of go-
ing into winter quarters, threw the French generals off


311
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
their guard, and then by a rapid dash through their
lines fell upon Ghent and Bruges, and recaptured those
cities before Vendume had time to collect and bring up
liis army to save them.
Then ended one of the most remarkable campaigns
in the annals of our own or any other history.


'ADMLE. 815
CHAPTER XXIV.
ADELE.
"My dear, dear lad," the Marquis of Pignerolles
said, as he made his way with Rupert back out of the
throng in the captured outwork, "what miracle is this?
I heard that you had died at Loches."
"A mistake, as you see," Rupert laughed. "But I
shall tell you all presently. "First, how is Mademoi-
selle?"
"Well, I trust," the marquis said; "but I have not
heard of her for eighteen months. I have been a pris-
oner in the Bastile, and was only let out two months
since, together with some other officers, in order to take
part in the defence of Lille. Even then I should not
have been allowed to volunteer, had it not been that
the Due de Carolan, Adele's persecutor, was killed; and
his Majesty's plans having been thus necessarily upset,
he was for the time being less anxious to know what had
become of Adele."
"In that case you have to thank me for your deliver-
ance," Rupert said; "for it was I who killed monsieur
le due, and never in my life did I strike a blow with a
heartier goodwill."
"You 1" the marquis exclaimed, in astonishment;
"but I might have guessed it. I inquired about his
death when I reached Lille, and was told by an officer
who was there that he was killed in an extraordinary
combat, in which General Mouffler, a trooper, and him-


316
THE CORNE7 trF* HORSE.
self were put hors de combat in sight of the whole army,
by a deserter of demoniacal strength, skill, and activity.
I ought to have recognized you at once; and no doubt
should have done so, had I not heard that you were
dead. I never was so shocked, dear boy, in all my life,
and have done nothing but blame myself for allowing
you to run so fearful a risk."
On arriving at the camp Rupert presented his pris-
oner to the Duke of Marlborough, who having, when
Rupert rejoined, heard the story of his discovery in the
Marquis de Pignerolles of his old friend M. Dessin, re-
ceived him with great kindness, and told him that he
was free to go where-he liked until arrangements could
be made for his exchange. Rupert then took him to
his tent, where they sat for many hours talking.
Rupert learned that after his escape from Lille the
marquis was for three weeks confined to his bed. Be-
fore the end of that time a messenger brought him a
letter from A dele, saying that she was well and com-
fortable. When he was able to travel he repaired at
once to Versailles, having received a peremptory order
from the king, a few days after Rupert left, to repair to
the court the instant he could be moved. He found his
Majesty in the worst of humors; the disappearance of
.Adele had thwarted his plan, and Louis XIV. was not
a man accustomed to be balked in his intentions. The
news of Rupert's escape from Lille had further enraged
him, as he connected it with Adele's disappearance; and
the fact that the capture of Rupert had thrown no light
upon Adele's hiding-place had still further exasperated
him. He now demanded that the marquis should inform
him instantly of her place of concealment. This com-
mand the marquis had firmly declined to comply with.
He admitted that he could guess where she would take


ADELE.
317
refuge; but that as he sympathized with her in her ob-
jection to the match which his Majesty had been pleased
to make for her, he must decline to say a word which
could lead to her discovery. Upon leaving the king's
presence he was at once arrested, and conveyed to the
Bastile.
Imprisonment in the Bastile, although rigorous, was
not, except in exceptional cases, painful for men of
rank. They were well fed and not uncomfortably
lodged; and as the governor had been a personal friend
of the marquis previous ta his confinement, he had been
treated with as much lenity as possible.
After he had been a year in prison, the governor
came to his room and told him that Rupert had been
drowned by the overflowing of the moat at Loches, and
that if therefore his daughter was, as it was believed,
actuated by an affection for the Englishman in refusing
to accept the husband that the king had chosen for her,
it was thought that she might now become obedient.
He was therefore again ordered to name the place of
her concealment. The marquis replied that he was not
aware that his daughter had any affection for Rupert
beyond the regard which an acquaintance of many years
authorized; and that as he was sure the news would in
no way overcome her aversion to the match with the
Due de Carolan, he must still decline to name the place
where he might suspect that she had hidden herself.
He heard nothing more for some months; and then
the governor told him privately that the duke was dead,
and that as it was thought that Lille would be besieged,
two or three other officers in the Bastile had petitioned
for leave to go to aid in the defence. Had the duke
still lived, the governor was sure that any such request
on the part of the marquis would have been refused.


318
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
As it was, however, his known military skill and brav-
ery would be so useful in the defence, that it was possi-
ble that the king would now consent. The marquis had
therefore applied for, and had received, permission to go
to aid in the defence of Lille.
Rupert then told his story, which excited the wonder
and admiration of the marquis to the highest point.
When he concluded, he said,—
"And now, monsieur le marquis,, I must say what I
have never said before, because until I travelled with
her down to Poitiers I did not know what my own feel-
ings really were. Then I learned to know that which
I felt was not a mere brotherly affection, but a deep
love. I know that neither in point of fortune nor in
rank am I the equal of mademoiselle, but I love her
truly, sir, and the Chaee, which will some day be mine,
will at least enable me to maintain her in comfort.
Monsieur le marquis, may I ask of you the hand of your
daughter?"
"You may indeed, my dear Rupert," the marquis
said, warmly, taking his hand. "Even when in Eng-
land the possibility that this might some day come
about occurred to me; and although then I should have
regretted Adele's marrying an Englishman, yet I saw
in your character the making of a man to whom I could
safely intrust her happiness. When we met again, I
found that you had answered my expectation of you,
and I should not have allowed so great an intimacy to
spring up between you had I not been willing that she
should, if she so wished it, marry you. I no longer
wish her to settle in France. After what I have seen
of your free England, the despotism of our kings and
the feudal power of our nobles disgust me, and I foresee
that sooner or later a terrible upheaval will take place


ADELE.
319
What Adele herself will say I do not know, but imag-
ine that she will not be so obstinate in refusing to
yield to the Vvdshes of her father as she has been to the
commands of her king. But she will not bring you a
fortune, Rupert. If she marries you, her estates will
assuredly be forfeited by the crown. They are so
virtually now, royal receivers having been placed in
possession; but they will be formally declared forfeited
on her marriage with you. However, she will not come
to you a dowerless bride. In seven years I have laid by
sufficient to enable me to give her a dowry which will
add a few farms to the Chace. And now, Rupert, let
us to sleep; day is breaking, and although your twenty-
three years may need no rest, I like a few hours' sleep
when I can get them."
Upon the following day the conversation was re-
newed.
"I think, Rupert, that my captivity is really a for-
tunate one for our plans. So long as I remained in
France my every movement would be watched. I
dared not even write to Adele, far less think of going
to see her. Now I am out of sight of the creatures of
Louis, and can do as I please. I have been thinking it
over. I will cross to England. Thence I will make
my way in a smuggler's craft to Nantes," where the gov-
ernor is a friend of mine. From him I will get papers
under an assumed name for myself and daughter, and
with them journey to Poitiers, and so fetch her to
England."
"You will let me go with you, will you not?" Ru-
pert exclaimed. "No one can tell I am not a French-
man by my speech, and I might be useful."
"I don't know, Rupert; you might be useful, doubt-
less, but your size and strength render you remarkable."


320
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
"Well, but there are big Frenchmen as well as big
Englishmen," Rupert said. "If you travel as a mer-
chant, I might very well go as your serving-man, and
you and I together could, I think, carry mademoiselle
in safety through any odds. It will not be long to
wait. I cannot leave until Lille falls, but I am sure
the duke will give me leave as soon as the marshal sur-
renders the city; which cannot be very many days
now; for it is clear that VendSme will not fight, and a
desperate resistance at the end would be a mere waste
of life."
So it was arranged, and shortly afterwards Rupert
took his friend Major Dillon into his confidence. The
latter expressed the wildest joy, shook Rupert's hand,
patted him on the back, and absolutely shouted in his
enthusiasm. Rupert was astonished at the excess of
joy on bis friend's part, and was mystified in the ex-
treme when he wound up,—
"You have taken ji great load off my mind, Rupert;
you have made Pat Dillon even more eternally indebted
to you than he was before."
"What on earth do you mean, Dillon?" Rupert
asked. "What is all this extraordinary delight about?
1 know I am one of the luckiest fellows in the world,
but why are you so overjoyed because I am in love?"
"My dear Rupert, now I can tell you all about it. I
told you, you know, that in the two winters you were
away I went, at the invitation of Mynheer Von Duyk,
to Dort, in order that he might hear whether there was
any news of you, and what I thought of your chance of
being alive, and all that, didn't I?"
"Yes, you told me all that, Dillon ; but what on earth
has that got to do with it?"
"W.ell, my boy, I stopped each time something like


ADELR
321
a month at Dort, and, as a matter of course, I fell over
head and ears in love with Maria Von Duyk. I never
said a word, though I thought she liked me well
enough; but she was for ever talking about you and
praising you, and her father spoke of you as his son,
and I made sure it was all a settled thing between you,
and'thought what a sly dog you were never to have
breathed a word to me of your good fortune. If you
had never come back I should have tried my luck with
her; but when you turned up again, glad as I was to see
you, Rupert, I made sure that there was an end of any
little corner of hope I had had. When you told me
about your gallivanting about France with a young
lady, I thought for a moment that you might have been
in love with her; but then I told myself that you
were as good as married to Maria Vou Duyk, and
that the other was merely the daughter of your old
friend, to whom you were bound to be civil. Now I
know you are really in love with her, and not with
Maria, I will try my luck there; that is, if she doesn't
break her heart and die when she hears of the French
girl."
"Break her heart! nonsense, man!" Rupert laughed.
"She was two years older than I was, and looked upon
me as a younger brother. Her father lamented that I
was not older, but admitted that any idea of a marriage
between us was out of the question. But I don't know
what he will say to your proposal to take her over to
Ireland."
"My proposal to take her over to Ireland !" repeated
Dillon, in astonishment; "I should as soon think of
proposing to take her to the moon! Why, man, I have
not an acre of ground in Ireland, nor a shilling in the
world, except my pay. No; if she will have me, I'll
9 T


322
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
settle down in Doit and turn Dutchman, and wear big
breeches, and take to being a merchant."
Rupert burst into a roar of laughter.
"You a merchant, Pat! Mynheer Von Duykand Dil-
lon! Why, man, you'd bring the house to ruin in a year.
No, no; if Maria will have you, I shall be delighted;
but her fortune will be ample without your efforts—you
who, to my positive knowledge, could never keep your
company's accounts without the aid of your sergeant."
Dillon burst out laughing too.
"True for you, Rupert; figures were never in my
line, except it is such a neat figure as Maria has. Ah,
Rupert! I always thought you a nice lad; but how you
managed not to fall in love with her, though she was a
37ear or so older than yourself, beats Pat Dillon en-
tirely. Now the sooner the campaign is over, and the
army goes into winter quarters, the better I shall be
pleased."
It was a dark and squally evening in November,
when "La Belle Jeanne," one of the fastest luggers
which carried on a contraband trade between England
and France, ran up the river to Nantes.
She had been chased for twelve hours by a British
war ship, but had at last fairly outsailed her pursuers,
and had run in without mishap.
On her deck were two passengers, Maitre Antoine
Perrot, a merchant, who had been over to England to
open relations with a large house who dealt in silks
and cloths, and his servant, Jacques Bontemps, whose
sturdy frame and powerful limbs had created the ad-
miration of the crew of the " Belle Jeanne."
An hour later the lugger was moored against the
quay, her crew had scattered to their homes, and the


ADELE.
325
and your lady mother was most kind and cordial. She
clearly bore no malice for my interference in her love
affair some years ago."
"Upon the contrary," Rupert said, " I am sure that
she feels grateful to you for saving her from the con-
sequences of her infatuation."
Six days later, the travellers rode into Poitiers. They
had met with no misadventure on the way. Once or
twice they had met parties of rough fellows, but the
determined bearing and evident strength of master and
man had prevented any attempt at violence.
The next morning they started early, and after two
hours' riding approached the cottage where Adele had
for two years lived with her old nurse.
They dismounted at the door.
"Go you in, sir," said Rupert, "I will hold the
horses. Your daughter will naturally like best to meet
you alone."
The marquis nodded, lifted the latch of the door, and
went in. There was a pause, and then he heard a cry
of " Father!" just as the door closed. In another in-
stant it opened again, and Margot stole out, escaping
to leave her mistress alone with her father.
She ran down to the gate, looked at Rupert, and gave a
little scream of pleasure, leaping and clapping her hands.
"I said so, monsieur; I always said so. 'When mon-
sieur le marquis comes, mademoiselle, you be sure mon-
Bieur 1'Anglais will come with him.'"
"And what did mademoiselle use to say?"
"Oh, she used to pretend she did not believe you
would. But I knew better; I knew that when she said
over and over again, 'Is my father never coming for me?'
she was thinking of somebody else. And are you come
to take her away?"


326 THE CORNET OF T10R8E.
Rupert nodded.
The girl's face clouded.
"Oh, how I shall miss her! But there, monsieur,
the fact is—the fact is—"
"You need not pretend to be shy," Rupert said,
laughing. "I can guess what' the fact is.' I suppose
that there is somebody in your case too, and that you
are just waiting to be married till mademoiselle goes."
Margot laughed and colored, and was going to speak,
when the door opened, and the marquis beckoned him.
in.
"Mr. Holliday," he said, as Rupert on entering found
Adele leaning on her father's shoulder, with a rosy col-
or, and a look of happiness upon her face, "I have laid
my commands upon my daughter, Mademoiselle Adele
tie Pignerolles, to receive you as her future husband,
and I find no disposition whatever on her part to defy
my authority, as she has that of his Majesty. There, my
children, may you be happy together!"
So saying, he left the room, and went to look after
the horses, leaving Adele and Rupert to their new found
happiness.


FLIGHT AND PUBSUIT.
329
"for I know you would not alarm us unnecessarily.
What do you advise?"
"I will go down," Rupert said, " and put the saddles
on quietly. The stable opens into the street behind.
There is a flight of stairs at the end of the long passage
here, which leads down into a passage below, at the end
of which is a door into the stable-yard. I have just
been examining it. I should recommend Adele to put
on her things, and to be in readiness, and then to re-
main in her room. If you keep a watch here you will
see every one coming down the street, and the moment
you see an officer approaching, if you will lock the
door outside and take the key with you, then call Adele,
and come down the back stairs with her into the yard,
I will have the horses in readiness. There is only one
man in the stable, a crown piece will make him shut
his eyes as we ride out, and the}' will be five minutes at
the door before they find that we have gone."
The marquis at once agreed to the plan, and Rupert
went down into the stable-yard, and began to re-saddle
the horses.
"What, off again?" the ostler said.
"Yes," Rupert answered. "Between you and I, my
master has just seen a creditor to whom he owes a.
heavy bill, and he wants to slip away quietly. Here
is a crown for yourself, to keep your tongue between
your teeth. Now lend me a hand with these saddles,
and help bring them out quickly when I give the word."
The horses re-saddled and turned in their stables
ready to be brought out without a moment's delay, Ru-
pert took his place at the entrance, and watched the
door leading from the hotel. In ten minutes it opened,
and the marquis, followed by Adele, came out.
"Quick with that horse," Rupert said to the ostler j


330
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
and seeing to the other, they were in the yard as soon
as the marquis came up.
"An officer and eight men," he whispered to Rupert,
as he leaped into the saddle, while Rupert lifted Adele
on to the pillion.
"Mounted?"
"No."
"Then we have a good half-hour's start. Which ia
the way to the west gate?"
"Straight on, till you reach the wall; follow that to
the right, it will bring you to the gate."
Rupert vaulted into his saddle, and the party rode
out into the street and then briskly, but without any
appearance of extraordinary haste, until they reached
the gate.
The guardian of the gate was sitting on a low block
of wood at the door of the guard-room.
There was, Rupert saw, no soldier about; indeed,
the place was quiet, for the evening was falling, and but
few people cared to be about in those times after night-
fall.
An idea flashed across Rupert's mind, and he rode
up to the marquis,—
"Please lead my horse," he said. "Wait for me a
hundred yards on; I will be with you in three min-
utes."
Without waiting for an answer, he leaped from his
horse, threw the reins to the marquis, and ran back to
the gate, which was but thirty yards back.
"A word with you, good man," he said, going straight
into the guard-room.
"Hullo!" the man said, getting up and following
him in. "And who may you be, I should like to know,
who makes so free?"


332
THE CORNET OF BOUSE.
start we have got and good horses, we might have kept
ahead of them for a day; but with one horse carrying
douhlc, there is no chance for us doing so for eighty
miles. We must hide up somewhere to let the horses,
rest. They would make sure that we were going to
take ship, and would be certain to send on straight to
Nantes, so that we should be arrested when we arrived
there. As it is we can follow this road for thirty miles,
as if going to La Roch<ille, and then strike up for a
forty miles' ride across to Nantes!"
"Well thought of, indeed," M. de Pignerolles said.
"Adele, this future lord and master of yours is as long-
headed as he is long-limbed."
Adele laughed happily. The excitement, and the
fresh air and the brisk pace, had raised her spirits ; and
with her father and lover to protect her, she had no fear
of tiie danger that threatened them.
"With ten miles start they ought not to overtake us
till morning, Rupert."
"No," Rupert said, "supposing that we could keep
on, but we cannot. > The horses have done twenty-five
miles to-day. They have had an hour and a half's rest,
but we must not do more than as much farther, or we
shall run the risk of knocking them up."
So they rode on at a fast trot for three hours.
"Here is a little road to the right," Rupert said; "let
us ride up there, and stop at the first house we come
to."
It was a mere by-road, and as once out of the main
road they were for the present safe from pursuit, they
now-suffered the horses to break into a walk. It was
not until two miles had been passed that they came to
a small farmhouse. Rupert dismounted and knocked
at the door.


FLIGHT AND PURSUIT.
833
"Who is there?" a voice shouted within.
"Travellers, who want shelter and are ready to pay
well for it."
"No, no," the voice said. "No travellers come along
here, much less at this time of night. Keep away; we
are armed, I and my son, and it will be worse for you
if you do not leave us alone."
"Look here, good man, we are what I say," Rupert
said. "Open an upstairs casement and show a light,
and you will see that we have a lady with us. We are
but two men. Look out, I say. We will pay you well.
We need shelter for the lady."
There was more talking within, and then a heavy
step was heard ascending the stairs. Then a light ap-
peared in an upper room. The casement opened and
a long gun was first thrust out, then a face appeared.
The night was not a very dark one, and he was able
to see the form of the horse, and of a rider with a fe-
male figure behind him.
So far assured, he brought a light and again looked
out. The inspection was satisfactory, for he said,—
"I will open the door directby."
Soon Adele was sitting before a fire bright with logs
freshly thrown on.
The horses, still saddled, were placed in a shed with
an ample allowance of food. One of the sons, upon the
promise of a handsome reward, stalled to go a mile
down the road, with instructions to discharge his gun if
he heard horsemen coming up it,
In a quarter of an hour Adele, thoroughly fatigued
with her day's exertion, went to lie down on the bed
ordinarily used by the farmer's daughter, the marquis
wrapped himself in his cloak and lay down in front of
the fire, while Rupert took the first watch outside.


FLIGHT AND PURSUIT.
335
play you some trick or other. I will bring some re-
freshments out, and learn the news.'
So saying, Rupert leaped from his horse, took his pis-
tols from their holsters, placed one in his belt, and hav-
ing cocked the other, went up to the landlord.
"Bring out five manchettes of bread," he said, "and
a few bottles of your best wine ;'and tell me how long
is it since men came here asking if you had seen us?"
"This morning, about noon," the man said, "two
gendarmes came along, and a troop of soldiers passed
an hour since; they came from Parthenay."
"Did they say anything besides asking for us? Come
here is a louis to quicken your recollection."
"They said to each other, as they drank their wine,
that you could not have passed here yet, since you
could not get fresh horses, as they had done. More-
over, they said that troops from every place on the road
were out in search of you."
"Call your man, and bid him bring out quickly the
things I have named," Rupert said.
The man did so; and a lad, looking scared at the
sight of Rupert's drawn pistol, brought out the wine and
bread, and three drinking-horns.
"How far is it to La Rochelle ?" Rupert asked.
"Thirty-five miles."
"Are there any by-roads, by which we can make a
detour, so as to avoid this main road, and so come down
either from the north or south into the town?"
The landlord gave some elaborate directions.
"Good !" Rupert said. "I think we shall get through
yet."
Then he broke up two of the portions of bread, and
gave them to the horses, removed the bits from their
mouths, and poured a bottle of wine down each of their


336
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
throats; then bridled up and mounted, throwing two
louis to the host, and saying,—
"We can trust you to be secret as to our having been
here, can we not?"
The landlord swore a great oath that he would say
nothing of their having passed, and they then rode on.
"That landlord had ' rogue' written on his face,"
Adele said.
"Yes, indeed," Rupert said. "I warrant me by this
he has sent off to the nearest post. Now we will take
the first road to the north, and make for Nantes. It is
getting dark now, and we must not make than another
ten miles; these poor brutes have gone thirty already."
Two hours further riding at an^easy pace brought
them to a village, where they were hospitably received
at the house of the maire of the place.
The start was again made early.
"We must do our best to-day," the marquis said.
"We have a fifty-five mile ride before us ; and if the
horses take us there, their work is done, so we can press
them to the utmost. The troops will have been march-
ing all night along the road on which the innkeeper set
them ; but by this morning they will begin to suspect
that they have been put on a false scent, and as likely
as not will send to Nantes. We must be first there, if
possible."
The horses, however, tired by their long journeys on
the two preceding days, flagged greatly during the last
half of the journey, and it was late in the afternoon be-
fore they came in sight of Nantes. At a slight rise half
a mile from the town Rupert looked back along the
straight, level road on which they had ridden the last
few miles of the journey.
"There is a body of men in the distance, marquis.


FLIGHT AND PURSUIT.
337
A troop of cavalry, I should say. They are a long way
behind—three miles or so; and if they are in chase of
ns, their horses must be fagged; but in five-and-twenty
minutes they -will be here."
They urged their weary steeds into a gallop as far as
the town, and then rode quietly along the streets into
an inn-yard. Here they dismounted in a leisurely way.
"Take the horses round to the stable, rub them down
and give them food," the marquis said to the ostler who
came out. Then turning to the host, he said, " A sit-
ting-room, with a good tire. Two bedrooms for my-
self and my daughter, a bedroom for my servant. Pre-
pare a meal at once. We have a friend to see before we
, enter."
So saying, he turned with his daughter, as if to re-
trace his steps up the street; but on reaching the first
side street, turned, and then, by another street, made
his way down to the river, Rupert following closely
behind.
"There is ' La Belle Jeanne,' " the marquis exclaimed
"That is fortunate. The captain said he should be re-
turning in a week or ten days, so I hope he has his
cargo on board, and will be open to make a start at
once."
22


338
THE CORXET OF HORSE.
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE SIEGE OF TOURNAI.
In a few minutes they were alongside the lugger.
"Maitre Nicolay! Maitre Nicolay!" the marquia
shouted.
"Holloa !" and a head showed up the companion.
On seeing who it was, the speaker emerged.
"It is you, Maitre Perrot."
"Have you your cargo on board?"
"Every barrel," said the skipper; "we sail to-mor-
row morning."
"I will give you two hundred and fifty louis if you
will sail in ten minutes, and as much more if you land
us safely in England."
"Really?"
"Really."
"It is a bargain. Holloa! Pierre! Etienne!"
Two lads ran up from below.
"Run to the wine-shops on the quay, fetch the crew,
just whisper in their ears, say I am casting off, that no
man must wait to say good-bye to his wife, and that
each down in five minutes will have as many louis, and
that in ten I sail, if with only half the crew. Run!
Run!
The two boys set off at full speed.
"I fear ten minutes will be impossible, Maitre Perrot;
but all that can be done, shall. Is ten absolutely neces-
sary?"


340
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
and although these were but half her crew, the cap-
tain, who had been throwing himself heart and soul in
the work, declared that he could wait for no more : the
last rope was thrown off, and the lugger dropped out
into the stream.
It was running rapidly out; and as the wind caught
the sails, the " Belle Jeanne" began to move, standing
down towards the sea.
During the time the lugger had been prepared for sea
the passengers had remained below, so as not to attract
the attention of the little crowd of sailors whom the
sudden departure had assembled on the quay. But
they now came up on deck. Scarcely were they in the
middle of the stream, and the sails had fairly gathered
way on her, when Rupert exclaimed, " There they are!"
as a party of horsemen rode down on to the quay; now
nearly a quarter of a mile away.
Then a faint shout came across the water, followed
by a musket-shot, the ball splashing in the water a little
way astern.
The men looked at each other and at their captain.
"Look here, lads, I will tell you the truth about this
matter; and I know that, as men of La Vendue, you
will agree with me. This gentleman who crossed with
us before is a noble, and the king wants this lady, his
daughter, to marry a man she does not like. The father
agrees with her; and he and her fianci, this gentleman
here, have run away with her, to prevent her being
locked up. Now we are bound, as- true Vendeans, to
assist them; and besides, they are going to pay hand-
somely. Each of you will get ten louis if we land them
safe in England. But you know we cannot resist the
law; so we must let these gentlemen, with their swords
and pistols, drive us below, do you see? and then we


THE SIEGE OF TOURNAL
341
shan't be responsible if the " Jeanne " does not hcave-to
when ordered. Now let ns make a bit of a scuffle ; and
will you fire a shot or two, gentlemen? they will be
watching us with glasses from the shore, and will see
that we make a fight for it."
The sailors entered into the spirit of the thing, and a
mock fight took place. The marquis and Rupert flashed
their swords and fired their pistols, the crew being
driven below, and the hatch put on ahove them.
The fugitives had time to look around. Two boats
laden with soldiers had put out, and were rowing after
them.
The marquis took the helm. "The wind is freshen-
ing, and I think it will be a gale before morning, Ru-
pert; but they are gaining upon us. I fear they will
overtake us."
"I don't think.they will get onboard if they do,sir,"
Rupert said. "Had not Adele better sit down on deck
under shelter of the bulwarks; for they keep on firing,
and a chance shot might hit her?"
"It is no more likely to hit me than papa or you,
Rupert."
"No more likely, my dear," her father said; "but
we must run the risk, and you need not. Besides, if
we are anxious about you, we shall not be so well able
to attend to what we have to do."
Adele sat down by the bulwark, but presently said,—
"If they come up close, papa, I might take the helm,
if you show me which way to hold it. I could do it
sitting down on deck, and you could help Rupert keep
them off."
"Your proposal is a very good one, Adele, and it
pleases me much to.see you so cool and steady."
The bullets were now whistling past the lugger,






As Rupert, res the Barrel poised above his Head, reared htuself above
the Bciwarjss. Cornet of Horse, p. BUS.


TEE SIEQE OF TOUBNAI.
343
man in the boats was hit, for neither of those in the
lugger took aim. The men cheered, and rowed lustily,
and soon the boat was within ten yards of the lugger,
coming up to board at the side. Rupert went to the
water barrel and rolled it to the bulwarks at the point
towards which the boat was making. The marquis
stooped behind the bulwarks, a few paces distant, with
the dummy.
"Now!" Rupert said, stooping over the barrel, as the
boat made a dash at the side, - ,
The marquis lifted the dummy, and five or six muskets
were simultaneously discharged. Then a cry of amaze-
ment and horror arose, as Rupert, with the barrel poised
above his head, reared himself above the bulwarks. He
bent back to gain impetus, and then hurled the barrel
into the boat as she came within a yard of the side of
the lugger. There was a wild shout, a crash of timber,
and in an instant the shattered boat was level with the
water, and the men were holding on, or swimming for
their lives. A minute later the other boat was on the
spot, and the men were at work picking up their com-
rades. By the time all were in, she was only an inch
or two out of the water, and there was only room for
two men to pull; and the last thing those on board the
lugger saw of her in the gathering darkness, she was
slowly making her way towards shore.
Now that all immediate danger was at an end, the
marquis took the tiller and Rupert lifted the hatchway.
"The captain and two of the crew may come on deck
if they promise to behave well," he said.
There was a shout of laughter, and all the sailors
pressed up, eager to know how the pursuit had been
shaken off.
When Rupert told them simply that he had tossed


344
THE CORNET OF HOUSE.
one of the water barrels into one of the boats and staved
it, the men refused to believe him; and it was not until
he took one of the carronades, weighing some five hun-
dred weight, from its carriage, and lifted it above bis
head as if to hurl it overboard, that their doubts were
changed into astonishment.
"I suppose our danger is not over, captain ?" the mar-
quis asked.
"No, we have the forts at the mouth of the river to
pass, but we shall be there before it is light. They will
send off a horseman when they get back to the town,
but they will not be there for some time, and the wind
is rising fast. I hope we shall be through before they
get news of what has taken place. In any case, at the
speed we shall be going through the water in another
hour or two no row boat could stop us."
"I think, Captain Nicolay, it would be as well for you
to keep only as many men as you absolutely want ou
deck, so that you can say we only allowed two or three
up, and kept watch over you with loaded pistols."
"It would be better, perhaps," Maitre Nicolay said.
"There is safe to be a nice row about it, and it is always
as well to have as few lies as possible to tell. Perhaps
mademoiselle will like to go below. My cabin is ready
for her, and I have told the boy to get supper for us all."
The captain's prediction about the rising wind was
correct, and in another hour the " Belle Jeanne " was
tearing down the river at a rate of speed which, had the
road from Nantes to the forts been no longer than that
by water, would have rendered the chance of any horse-
man arriving before it slight indeed; but the river was
winding, and although they calculated that they had
gained an hour and a half start, Captain Nicolay ac-
knowledged that it would be a close thing. Long ere


THE SIEGE OF TOURNAI.
345
the forts were reached, Adele was fast asleep below,
while her father and Rupert paced the deck anxiousty.
The night was not a dark one. The moon shone
out at times bright and clear between the hurrying
clouds.
"There are the forts," Maitre Nicolay said. "The
prospect is hopeful, for I do not see a light."
The hands were all ordered below as they neared the
forts, Maitre Nicolay himself taking the helm.
All was dark and silent as they approached, and as
"La Belle Jeanne " swept past them like a shadow, and
all was still, a sigh of relief burst from the marquis and
Rupert. Five minutes later the wind brought down the
sound of a drum, a rocket soared into the air, and a min-
ute or two later lights appeared in every embrasure of
the forts on both sides.
"It has been a near thing," the marquis said; "we
have only won by five minutes."
Three minutes later came a flash, followed by the
roar of a gun, and almost at the same moment a shot
struck the water, fifty yards ahead of them on their
beam.
"We are nearly a mile away already," the captain
said; "it is fifty to one against their crippling us by this
light, though they may knock some holes in our sails,
and perhaps splinter our timbers a little. Ah! just what
I thought, here come the chasse-marees, and he pointed
to two vessels which had lain close under the shadow of
the forts, and which were now hoisting sail. "It is
lucky that they are in there, instead of cruising outside
as usual. I suppose they saw the gale coming, and ran
in for a quiet night."
The forts were now hard at work, and the balls fell
thickly around; one or two went through the sails, but


340
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
none touched her hull, or spars, and in another ten min-
utes she was so far away that the forts ceased firing.
By this time, however, the chasse-onarSes were under
full sail, and were rapidly following in pursuit. "La
Belle Jeanne" had, however, a start of fully a mile and a
half.
"How do those craft sail with yours?" Rupert asked.
"In ordinary weather the 'Jeanne' could beat them,
though they are fast boats: but they are heavier than we
are, and can carry their sail longer; besides, our being
underhanded is against us. It will be a close race, mon-
sieur. It will be too rough when we are fairly out of
them to use their guns. But the best thing that can
happen for us is that there may be an English cruiser
not far off. I must have the hands up, and take in some
sail; she will go just as fast, for she has too much on to
be doing her best now we are in the open sea. Now,
gentlemen, I advise you to lie down for an hour or two.
I will call you if they gain much upon us."
It was morning before the voyagers awoke, and made
their way on deck. They looked round, but no sail was
in sight, only an expanse of foaming sea and driving
cloud.
The captain was on deck.
"1 suspect they have given it up and run back," he
said; '1 and no fools either. It is not weather for any
one to be out who has a choice in the matter. But the
'Jeanne' is a good sea boat, and has been out in worse
weather than this. Not but that it is a big gale, but it
is from the north, and the land shelters us a bit. If it
keeps on like this, I shall lie-to a few hours. The sea
will be tremendous when we get beyond Ushant."
For three days the gale blew furiously, and the
"Jeanne" lay-to. Then the storm broke, and the wind


THE SIEGE OF TOURNAI.
349
ened by artificial inundations, ditches" abattis, and earth-
works, as to be practically impregnable.
Marlborough and Eugene made, however, as if they
would attack, and Villars called to him as many men as
could be spared from the garrisons round. The allies
then by a sudden night march arrived before Tournai,
and at once commenced its investment. Tournai was
an immensely strong town, but its garrison was weak.
The heavy artillery was brought up from Ghent, and on
the 6th of July the approaches were commenced, and
on the 29th of that month the governor, finding that
the allies were gradually winning fort after fort, and
that Villars made no movement to relieve him, surren-
dered the town, and retired into the citadel, which was
then besieged.
This was one of the most terrible sieges ever under-
taken, for not only were the fortifications enormously
strong, but beneath each bastion and outwork, and far
extending beyond them, an immense number of gal-
leries had been driven for mines. At all times soldiers,
even the bravest, have found it difficult to withstand
the panic brought about by the explosion of mines, and
by that underground warfare in which bravery and
strength were alike unavailing, and where the bravest
as well as the most cowardly were liable at any moment
to be blown into the air, or smothered underground.
The dangers of this service, at all times great, were im-
'mensely aggravated by the extraordinary pains taken
by those who had constructed the fortifications to pre-
pare for subterranean warfare by the construction of
galleries. The miners frequently met underground,
breaking into each other's galleries; sometimes the
troops mistaking friend for foe, fought with each other,
sometimes whole companies entered mines by mistake


THE SIEGE OF TOURNAI.
351
It is no detriment to the courage of the troops to say,
that they shrank appalled before such sudden and ter-
rible a mode of warfare, and Marlborough and Eugene
in person visited the trenches and braved the dangers
in order to encourage the men.
At last on the 3d of September, the garrison, reduced
to 3,000 men, surrendered, and were permitted to march
out with the honors of war, and to return to France ou
the promise not to serve again.
This siege cost the allies 5,000 men.


MALPLAQUET, AND THE END OF THE WAR. 353
above the meadow-land of the Tvouville, across which
their assailants must pass. Malplaquet stood on this
plateau. On the slopes from the plateau to the plain,
the woods were extremely thick, and the only access to
the plateau, for troops, were two clearings cut through
the woods, known as the Troudes de la Louvi&re, and
d'Aulnoit. .
On the morning of the 8th, when the French defi-
nitely took up their position, Marlborough and Eugene
were in favor of making an instant attack, before the
French could add to the great natural strength of their
position by entrenchments. The Dutch deputies, how-
ever, were altogether opposed to an assault on so for-
midable a front. Finally a compromise was adopted—a
compromise which, as is often the case, was the very
worst course which could have been adopted. The
army should neither fall back, as the Dutch wished; nor
attack at once, as Marlborough desired. It was resolved
not to abandon the siege of Mons, and to attack the
enemy if they would not take the offensive, but to wait
until St. Ghislain, which commanded a passage on the
Haine, was taken, and until twenty-six battalions on
the march from Tournai arrived. It was two days be-
fore these conditions were fulfilled; and Villars had
used these two precious days in throwing up a series of
immensely strong works. The heights he occupied
formed a concave semicircle, enfilading on all sides the
little plain of Malplaquet, and this semicircle now bris-
tled with redoubts, palisades, abattis, and stockades;
while the two troupes, or openings, by which it was pre-
sumed that the allies would endeavor to force an en-
trance, were so enfiladed by cross batteries as to be well-
nigh unassailable. Half the French army by turns had
labored ceaselessly at the works, during the two days
23


854 TEE CORNET OK TIORSE.
which the cowardly folly of the Dutch deputies hacL
given them; and the result was the works resembled
rather the fortifications of a fortress, than ordinary field
works. Marlborough and Eugene had seen from hour
to hour the progress of these formidable works, and re-
solved to mask their front attack by a strong demon-
stration on the enemy's rear. The troops coming up
from Tournai, under General Withers, were ordered not
to join the main army, but to cross the Haine at St.
Ghislain, and to attack the extreme left of the enemy at
the farm of La Folie. Baron Schulemberg was to at-
tack the left flank of the entrenchments in the wood of
Tuisuidre, with forty of Eugene's battalions, supported
by as many cannon; while Count Lottunt wlis to attack
the right flank of the wood with twenty-two battalions.
The rest of the army was to attack in front; but it was
from Eugene's attack in the wood of Taisniere that suc-
cess was chiefly hoped.
At three o'clock on the morning of the 11th the men
were got under arms, divine service was performed at
the head of each regiment, and then the troops marched
to the posts assigned to them in the attack. Both
armies were confident, the French enthusiastic. The
allies relied on their unbroken series of victories. Never
once since the war begun had they suffered defeat; and
with Eugene as well as Marlborough with them, they
felt confident of their power to carry a position which,
even to the eye of the least instructed soldier, was yet
formidable in the extreme.
The French were confident, in being commanded by
their best and most popular generals, Villars and Bouf-
flers, they were strong in the enthusiasm which the
king's appeal had communicated to the whole nation, and
they considered it absolutely impossible for any enemy


MALPLAQUET, AND THE END OF THE WAR. 355
to carry the wonderful series of works that they had
erected.
At half-past seven all was ready, and the fog which
had hitherto hung over the low ground cleared up, and
the two armies came into view of each other, and the
artillery on both sides opened a heavy fire. The whole
line advanced; but the left was halted for awhile, while
Count Lottum, with his twenty-two battalions formed
in three lines, attacked the right of the wood of Tais-
niere, and Schulemberg, with whom was Eugene him-
self, attacked their left.
Without firing a single 6hot, Schulemberg's men
marched through the storm of grape which swept them
until within twenty paces of the entrenchments, when
the musketry fire of the French troops was so terrible
that the attacking columns recoiled two hundred yards,
where they were steadied, and brought back to the charge
by the heroic efforts of Eugene, who exposed himself
in front of the line.
While this conflict was raging, some Austrian battal-
ions which had formed the extreme right of Schulem-
berg's corps, but had been unable to advance, owing to
a deep marsh, stole round unperceived into the north-
eastern angle of the wood of Taisniere, and were soon
in conflict with the French. Lottum's division had,
with immense bravery, crossed a deep morass under a
tremendous fire, and stormed a portion of the entrench-
ments; but Villars, who was directly in rear, led on a
fresh brigade, who drove back the assailants.
Marlborough then charged at the head of d'Au-
vergne's cavalry, and some of Lottum's battalion again
forced their way in.
Meanwhile Withers was quietly making his way
through the wood from La Folie, and had made con-


MALPLAQUET, AND THE END OF THE WAR. 357
Eugene galloped off with all haste to lead the right
and carry them forward, while Marlborough directed
Lord Orkney to attack the weakened French centre
with all his strength, and ordered the cavalry to follow
on the heels of the infantry. The fight on the right
was fierce indeed, for here Villars and Eugene alike led
their men. Both were wounded; Villars in the knee.
He refused to leave the field, but insisted on being
placed in a chair where he could see the battle and
cheer on his men. The agony he suffered, however, and
the great loss of blood, weakened him so that at last
he fainted, and was carried off the field, the command
devolving on Marshal Boufflers.
Eugene was wounded in the head. In vain his staff
pressed him to retire in order that the wound might be
dressed.
"If I am to die here," he said, "of what use to dress
the wounds? if I survive, it will be time enough in the
evening."
So with the blood streaming over his shoulders, he
kept his place at the head of his troops, who, animated
by his example and heroism, rushed forward with such
impetuosity that the works were carried.
In the centre an even more decisive advantage had
been gained.
Lord Orkney made the attack with such vigor, that
the entrenchments, weakened by the forces which had
been withdrawn, were carried, and the horse, following
close behind, broke through the openings of the works,
and spread themselves over the plateau, cutting down
the fugitives.
The guns in the works were wheeled round, and opened
a tremendous fire on the dense masses of the French
drawn up behind other parts of the entrenchments.


358
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
Thrown into confusion by the fire, the French began
to waver, and Marlborough gave the order for the great
battery of forty guns in the allied centre to advance.
These advanced up the hill, passed through the en-
trenchments and opened a fire right and left upon the
French.
Although the French still strove gallantly, the battle
was now virtually over. The centre was pierced, the
right turned, and Boufflers prepared to cover the neces-
sary retreat with his cavalry. With 2000 picked horse-
men of the royal horse guards, he charged the allied
cavalry when scattered and blown by their pursuit, and
drove them back, but was himself repulsed by the fire
of Orkney's infantry, and fpll back, leaving half his force
dead on the plain.
Again and again Boufflers brought up fresh cavalry,
and executed the most desperate charges to cover the
retreat of his infantry, who were now falling back along
the whole line, as the Prince of Orange, benefiting by
the confusion, had now carried the entrenchments on
the French left.
Boufflers formed his infantry into three great masses,
and fell back in good order in the direction of Bavai.
Such was the victory of Malplaquet. A victory in-
deed, but won at such a cost that a few more such suc-
cesses would have been ruin.
The allies had gained the French position, had driven
the enemy from the field, and had prevented the raising
of the siege of Mons, the great object of the French,
but beyond that their advantage was slight, for the
enemy retired in good order, and was ready to have
fought again, if attacked, on the following day.
The allies captured fourteen guns and twenty-five
(Standards, the French carried off thirty-two standards,


MALPLAQUET, AND THE END OF THE WAa. 359
principally Dutch. The French lost 14,000 men in killed
and Wounded, the allies fuily 20,000.
The French historians have done full justice to the
extraordinary bravery of the allied troops. One of their
officers wrote after the battle,—
"Eugene and Marlborough ought to be well satisfied
with us on that day, since up to that time they had not
met with a resistance worthy of them. They may now
say with justice that nothing can stand before them; and
indeed what should be able to stay the rapid progress of
those heroes, if an army of 100,000 men of the best
troops, strongly posted between two woods, trebly en-
trenched, and performing their duty as well as any
brave men could do, were not abie to stop them one
day'! Will you not then own with me that they sur-
pass all the heroes of former ages?"
The siege of Mons was now undertaken, and after a
month's gallant defence, fell, and the two armies then
went into winter quarters, there remaining now only
the fortress of Valenciennes between the allies and Paris.
Rupert Holliday was not present with the army at the
siege of Mons. He had distinguished himself greatly
in the desperate cavalry fight which took place upon the
plateau after the British infantry had forced their way
in. More than once, fighting in front of his regiment,
he had been cut off and surrounded when the allied cav-
alry gave way before the valiant charge of the French
cavalry, but each time his strength, his weight, and the
skill with which he wielded the long, heavy sword he
carried, enabled him to cut his way through the enemy's
ranks, and to rejoin his regiment. He had not, how-
ever, come off scatheless, having received several se-
vere sabre cuts. Hugh had also been wounded, and
Rupert readily obtained leave to retire to England to be


360
THE CORNET OF HORSE.
cured of his wounds, the Duke of Marlborough raising
him to the rank of colonel on the field of battle.
Ho had, during the campaign, received many letters
from Adele, who told him that the marquis had taken a
house, but to each inquiry that Rupert made as to its
locality, she either did not answer the question at all,
or returned evasive answers. All he knew was that she
was staying at the Chace, and that the marquis was
away, seeing to the renovation of his house.
It was not until Rupert returned that he obtained the
clue to this little mystery.
The Marquis de Pignerolles had bought the Haugh,
formerly the property of Sir William Brownlow, and in-
tended the estate as a dowry for Adele. The Pigne-
rolles estate was indeed very large, and two or three
years of his savings were sufficient, not only to purchase
the estate, but to add to and redecorate and refurnish
the house.
Madame Holliday handed over to Rupert the title-
deeds of the whole of the Windthorpe estate owned by
her, as the income from her savings was more than
enough to maintain her at Windthorpe Chace. One only
condition the marquis exacted with the dowry, which
was that the combined estates should, after Rupert
finally came into possession of the Chace, be known
not as the Haugh, but as Windthorpe Chace.
"It was at Windthorpe Chace, my dear Rupert, that
you first knew and drew sword for Adele, and the name
is dear to her as to you. It is only right that I should
unite the two estates, since I prevented their union
some ten years ago. I am in treaty now for a small estate
two miles on the other side of Derby, so that, until the
king either forgives me or dies, I shall be near you.
The wedding did not take place quite so soon as Ru-


MALPLAQUET, AND THE END OF THE WAR. 363
lived quietly on the continent until the death of Anne,
a living monument of national injustice. When George
the First ascended the throne, the hero was recalled,
and remained the war minister of the country until
within a year or two of his death, honored and loved
by the people for whom he had done so much.
There is little more to tell about Rupert Holliday.
His grandfather lived until past ninety years of age,
and Madame Holliday died suddenly a few weeks after
her father-in-law. Rupert was now one of the largest
landowners in the country, and was one of the most
popular men. The home farm round the Chace was
held for generations by the Parsons, for Hugh married
not many months after his master. At the death of
Louis, the Marquis de Pignerolles passed over again
to France, and there, at least when England and France
were at peace, Colonel Rupert Holliday and his wife
paid him long visits. As his daughter had married a
foreigner she could not inherit the estates, which went
to a distant relation; but at the death of the marquis,
at a good old age, he left a fortune to his daughter,
which enabled her husband still further to extend his
estates. Had Rupert desired it, he could have been
raised to the peerage, but he preferred remaining one of
the wealthiest private gentlemen in England. From
time to time they received visits from Major Dillon and
his wife, botli of whom were great favorites with the
young Hollidays. Between Rupert and Hugh a real
affection prevailed all through their lives, and the latter
was never so happy as when the children first, and,
years after, the grandchildren, of Rupert and Adele
came down to the farm to eat cake, drink syllabub, and
listen to wonderful tales about the doings of the " Cor-
net of Horse."


Mrs, L, T. Meade's
"FAMOUS BOOKS
FOR GIRLS
52mo, Cloth Price $1.25
J*
There are few more favorite authors
with American girls than Mrs. L. T.
Meade, whose copyright works can
only be had from us. Essentially a
writer for the home, with the loftiest
aims and purest sentiments, Mrs. Meade's books possess the
merit of utility as well as the means of amusement. They
are girls' books—written for girls, and fitted for every home.
Here will be found no maudlin nonsense as to the affections.
There are no counts in disguise nor castles in Spain. It is pure
and wholesome literature of a high order with a lofty ideal.
The volumes are all copyright, excejlently printed with clear,
open type, uniformly bound in best cloth, with ink and gold stamp.
THE FOLLOWING ARE THE TITLES
The Children of Wilton Chase

Bashful Fifteen
Betty: A Schoolgirl
Four on an Island
Girls New and Old
Out of the Fashion
The Palace Beautiful
Polly, a New-Fashioned Girl
Red Rose ant* Tiger Lily
Temptation of Olive Latimer
A Ring of Rubies
A Sweet Girl Graduate
A World of Girls
Good Luck
A Girl in Ten Thousand
A Young Mutineer
Wild Kitty
The Children's Pilgrimage
The Girls- of St. Wode's
Light o' the Morning
<3> THE MERSHON COMPANY
i 156 Fifth Ave., New York Railway, N.J